Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-10-29T16:16:00Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1 -> 50%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (50% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===Volume 9===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Prologue
*My Big Sister is Nutty, a Maiden, and a Holy Angel
*Girls' Talk in the Midnight 
*My Little Sister is So Cute 
*Chameleon Daughter 
*Charge - Maiden Road!
*Dark Angel by Mistake 
*My Little Sister's Wedding Dress 
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-10-29T16:15:21Z

Psieye: That's it for today

{{Incomplete|percentage=50}}
== Chapter 1 ==

The season is summer, a certain July Saturday when finals exams are just ahead.

That day, I was in the one room in our house that lacked air conditioning (that's my room) since morning, I was sitting in front of my desk in desperation - or rather, agony is closer.

"Gu.... Grr..."

Studying for exams like a high school 2nd year student... is of course not what I was doing.

"Gr... Gah..."

I was conquering the newly released eroge "Siscalypse" (full title needs translation).

"...dah!"

Click click clickclickclick! I am bashing away at the buttons of the USB controller attached to the laptop.

On the screen is a battle with two girls with weird outfits, jumping around wildly. Punches and kicks are flying about, a staff and a gun are being swung, occasionally a blindling light is shot out too while using up a gauge, a tentacle attack that covers the whole screen also appears, time gets stopped, tens of thousands of sisters are summoned, etc - you get the idea.

"Siscalypse" (full title needed) - fans have already shortened it to "Siscaly" - has a different feel to it than any other ADV (adventure game) that I have played.

Read text, pick choices and collect events of the little sister heroine to conquer - there's a part with those elements but the main focus of "Siscaly" is the development part and the battle part. At the start you take your chosen little sister character and develop (customise) her, raising parameters and memorizing special moves. You battle in 3D against girls that were inserted into the storyline and win - that's the Siscaly game system. Note that there's an online mode for duels over the internet.

With tens of thousands of players, the Siscaly server is said to be a best-seller. The world is so wrong. Just then,

"Ah!"

The electroshock conjurer little sister took a direct hit from the enemy little sister's tentacle attack and went flying to the edge of the screen. The health bar instantly dropped to zero and her clothes are torn and scattered.

Whap! Uwa- uwa- uwa-... (<-- echo)

Game over. The black-caped enemy little sister is looking down at my character in torn clothing.

'''"Go home now, you have an onii-chan too"'''

"Damn~, I lost to this one again! Isn't this overpowered? How am I meant to beat this?"

On hearing the fully voiced victory line which strangely pissed me off, I threw the controller aside and smacked down on the desk out of frustration. And then,

"Oh shit"

I suddenly snapped back to normal again. With the sensation of having just broken some hypnosis I grabbed my head. What the fuck am I doing...?

A 17-year old youngster concentrating on a little sister porn game since Saturday morning.
That's how I, Kousaka Kyousuke, currently look. No, wait, no, this is all wrong.

I am an utterly ordinary high school boy, not an otaku.

There's a reason why I'm exclusively playing all these little sister porn games despite having a real little sister. There's nothing to hide, this game isn't mine - it's my sister's.

I have no choice but to do this because my sister forced me to with a "Do it" threat.

...no really, I'm not lying. I know it's extremely hard to believe but my little sister is an unbelievable girl who loves little sister porn games and watches anime for kids.

Yeah, that fateful day.

I discovered her secret hobby she was trying so hard to hide. Based on that, my sister requested life counseling after we'd been ignoring each other up until that point.

I didn't ask for it but I got flabbergasted at seeing her hobby, received a heap of verbal abuse, was forced into playing a porn game, got dragged into an offline meeting and then the tour around Akihabara...

I went through so much meaningless suffering. But anyway, through that our nearly conversation-less relationship had more than decades' worth of conversation injected into a few weeks.

It may have been only a little, but I got to understand a bit about my sister, who I hitherto didn't show the slightest interest in, and about otaku who I had been prejudiced against.

So I thought I ended that chapter of my life.

My sister made some otaku friends she could freely talk with and even the ultimate crisis of being discovered by our parents was overcome.

Father and mother both did not touch this topic after that, so from an external point of view, things returned to how they were before my sister's hobby was discovered. My father yelled "Do what you like" back then.

Those may have been words yelled out while being swept in the mood, but father is a person who will stick to his words no matter what.

He won't bring up the topic again just because time has passed.

That all happened in June and almost a month has passed since then.

So it's like that. There's nothing within the house that threatens my sister's hobby.

It may have ran longer than I expected, but this time for sure the Kousaka Kyousuke life counselling center will shut down.

Having been freed of all the annoying things, I can go back to a dry relationship with my sister and enjoy a relaxed and tranquil life again.

That was what I had thought.

"Ha-ah..."

I don't know why but my days went by while getting summoned by my little sister many times and being yelled at under the pretext of "life counselling".

Even just a few days ago I got this 'Siscaly' game shoved at me with the words "Just clear this quickly. No excuses." What am I supposed to make of this?

And how pathetic am I to loyally obey that order...

"A-ah, fuck this! I can't do it!"

I can't be asked anymore. This is the limit. Can you imagine how much of a burden there is for someone with a blood-related younger sister to play a little sister porn game? Maybe those guys out there who actually do have a younger sister might get it but... it's just too pitiful.

I kicked back my chair, strode towards my bed and let my body crash on it.

Paff (sound of crashing on bed). I blankly stare around my room. Table, bookshelf, wardrobe - an ordinary sized room with ample furniture. The japanese calendar on the wall indicates it is July.

Even I think this room has no character but I'm satisfied with that. Hurray for mediocrity. Viva, ordinary life.

That kind of relaxed and slow life is what suits me.

So anyway, let's stop with this stupid activity that doesn't suit my personality.

"I could do with some tea right now."

I left the room to dampen my throat that got dried up because of excitement.

Our house has two-story structure with my and my sister's rooms on the upper floor. After coming down the stairs, the entrance hall can be seen and the door to the living room is on the left.

My sister came into view once I entered the living room.

As if that was her default position, she was lying down on the sofa with her legs crossed and wearing shorts of minimal length. A comfortable outfit with an emphasis on the thighs, but there's no way I'll get moved by seeing my little sister's voluptuous form.

That's just how it is - you don't feel anything no matter how much of a knockout your little sister is.

For wearing such a bold outfit, my esteemed sisteri m o u t o - s a m a was chattering away on her cell phone. Seems she was talking with a friend from school.

"Ahaha, is that so~? Yea, so true..."

Once again I'm impressed with her theatrics.

(My sister has a public face and a hidden face. She uses them according to who she deals with so I've lately been able to sense who she's talking with based on her expressions and speech patterns.)

Brightly dyed hair, earrings on both ears, long fingernails smoothly painted and a comely face that's charismatic on its own accentuated with make-up - a mature look that you wouldn't think a middle schooler could have.

She's tall and all the bits that are meant to bulge out have already done so.

This amazingly refined girl is my little sister, Kousaka Kirino.

Currently age 14, she goes to the middle school in the local neighbourhood. She's active as a model in a teenage magazine, is the ace of the track team, was graded 5th out of the whole prefecture, etc - she's like a mutant. As an ordinary mortal of a brother, she pisses me off to no end.

"Ok, I'll be waiting~♡"

While listening to the faked voice of this super sisterimouto I passed by the sofa to take out some cold barley tea from the fridge. After draining my glass,

"Fu..."

This refreshing feeling trickling down my throat is to die for. This is the best when it's summer.

Now that I've no business anymore here, let's try to get away quickly.

I sneaked along the edge of the living room like an experienced thief.

But this effort was wasted when a voice called out when I grabbed the door knob.

"Hey"

The one word from that exceedingly cold voice.

"...What?"

I replied in a pissed tone without turning around.

Look at this. Our relationship is like this.

Kirino is muttering in a voice with no effort to hide the revulsion.

"...Did you do it?"

"...Eh? ...Do what?"

"As in... did you do that? I lent it to you recently... Do I have to spell everything out for you? Why are you such a dimwit?"

Hey, can you believe this? Is this really how a little sister should talk to her brother? This attitude is exactly how a noble deals with a servant. I turned my head and irritatedly spat out,

"Yeah, I did it. I was doing it just now."

"What? Really...? You were hiding in your room ever since morning on a weekend to play a porn game?"

"Wasn't it you who told me to do that?! Stop looking at me with that contemptuous glare! This is something to praise me for!"

"You are the splitting image of a porn gamer."

"That doesn't make me happy at all?!"

You're doing that on purpose aren't you? Of course you are, damn you!

Da-ah---! She... she... there's absolutely no cute side to her at all!

That fleeting smile I saw recently must have been my eyes deceiving me!

There's no way my sister could be cute.

Shit. I'm getting dizzy because of how pissed I am...

While I was staggering Kirino talked to me with her chin on the table,

"So? You've cleared the campaign mode at least once, right?"

"No... not yet..."

As I answered Kirino's gaze got filled with disappointment as she clicked her tongue,

"Hey I told you to clear it immediately?!"

"The enemy's just too strong I can't win... no wait! That's not it! I asked you a while ago too but why must I do that?! Besides, I've got an exam in front of me?!?"

"Flurrying around right before an exam is proof of being an idiot who doesn't do what should be done habitually."

"Grah..."

Sometimes she throws out a sound argument... she's so hard to deal with.

"Ok, that might be true, but!"

Regardless of that, I don't think it's right to be playing a porn game right before an exam.

Therefore explain to me why I should be playing that game right now, explain.

When I said that to Kirino,

"Reason? Didn't I tell you a while back?"

She majestically straightened her chest out and answered.

"Life counselling."

I don't get it. Isn't life counselling about listening to some worry and then giving help?

Why is there a need to conquer a porn game to solve my sister's worry?

Kirino explained it like this,

"The real point of this game is to take your game data from clearing the campaign and duelling with the little sister character you customised. If you don't finish it quickly we can't play versus mode. Why can't you figure out even that much?"

"Go do that with someone else!"

Online matches... was that what she said? There was such a mode? Well, I don't really get it but don't say such an outrageous request as if it's natural. Then what am I? I was going through all that suffering just so I can be her match partner? Fuck that.

"I can't win online. ...I'm not good at these fighting games."

"I'm really shit at them too! Our parents never buy us games so I've practically never played any game!"

"I know. That's why I lent it to you. Thank me."

I get it now. So you, you want to play with someone you can beat.

You want to duel. But you hate losing. You also hate opponents who take a handicap or go easy on you.

You want to win against someone playing seriously...

Grah~, what a selfish girl...

"A-Anyway, I gotta study for my exams so I don't have time to invest in games."

"Hmmm, so you're an idiot?"

Her mouth splits her face.

If there is such a talent as angering a big brother, this girl is a genius at it.

"If you don't have time then you just have to clear it post haste. If you really need it then I can teach you some pointers~, but not today because I'm busy too."

Are you even listening to me? I don't want to.

While my brow was knit tight, Kirino said to me,

"...Oh yeah, why not go see the FAQ site? I did go through the trouble of making the internet accessible from your room."

"...FAQ site?"

"Yeah. There's a site called 'Siscaly@wiki' which gives pretty detailed explanations. I went there too when I was clearing the campaign."

"What's an 'at wiki'?"

"What? Did you just get demented? I taught you, right?"

"Uhm... ah, ahh... you mean that."

Ok, yeah, that's it... So uh, to put it very simply a wiki is a webpage that users themselves can write and edit.

So this 'Siscaly@wiki" must be some site where people gather information on the game.

After getting her advice I started thinking 'maybe I should try a bit more?' I truly don't want to play little sister porn games but I also don't like leaving things half-finished. Plus if I only focus on the fighting aspect then that game is well... uhm... fun.

"Read the FAQ and spend all of tomorrow clearing everything. Got that?"

"......"

Why that arrogance?

"You deaf? I asked if you got that?"

"Yeah yeah yeah yeah... it's fine if I do it, I'll do it. Tomorrow right? I'll see how far I get."

Bah, can't be helped. While I was sighing while scrunching up my face, Kirino added,

"Oh, yeah. Almost forgot."

"Huh? What now?"

"My friends are coming over tomorrow so don't you dare come out of your room."

Wow, the gall of that...

But ok... that's within acceptable limits. I'm sure this kind of treatment towards older brothers is the same in any household when a little sister's friends are coming over. So tomorrow as ordered by her majestyimouto-sama, I'll be hiding in my room all day and...

Huh? Wait a sec...? Wait, wait wait waiiiiiiiit a minute...

"You... you... you're telling your brother to play porn games in his room while middle school girls are coming over to our house?"

"Yeah."

"What the fuck's up with that?! If I get found out this won't end merely at humiliation?!"

Having my little sister's friends discover me playing a porn game is beyond trauma level.

I might really want to suicide if that happens.

"If that happens, I'll be sure to treat you as a stranger for the rest of my life."

"This isn't about you getting humiliated!! Me, it's about me! If I get discovered I'll get disgraced to the point of suicide!"

Seeing me reject with all my strength, Kirino went "Mmm-" briefly before glancing at me.

"Can't you use headphones?"

"You just don't get it!"

This is why girls... Look I'm sure every teenage guy all over the country will agree with me - wearing headphones while secretly watching a video does not guarantee the dangers have been mitigated.

Of course if you block off the TV sound then the risk of being caught is reduced. However, your own sense of hearing also gets cut off so you can't detect the incoming parent ambush. This is why guys the world over have developed all sorts of techniques like only attaching the headset to one ear or...

Wait, this isn't the time for this discussion.

"My room can't even be locked! If my door happens to get opened then it's over right there! It's too dangerous!"

"... Yeah... I see. Well... think of something yourself."

Only then did Kirino get how dangerous my situation would be and started nodding her head with a serious face.

There just are these times when I can't tell whether she's innocent or stupid. And do you really insist on making me play that porn game? What 'think of something yourself'?

"Well anyway - since my friends will be coming over, if you're going to stay in the house then sit tight in your room."

"......"

Kirino is waving her hand as if she's shooing away a dog. Seems my sister absolutely dreads me meeting her friends... isn't that the same in any household?

So... ok. Fine. It pisses me off but that doesn't matter. This always happens.

I shrugged my shoulders and said,

"Fine then. Tomorrow? I just have to stay in my room as much as possible?"

"Yeah. Please make sure I don't get bothered. There'll be a lot of cute girls but if you talk to them I'll kill you. Don't even look at them, you'll get them dirty."

"Hey, you're treating a human like he's some germ! Isn't that going too far?"

I mean for goodness sake,

"I'm not interested at all in your friends."

"Humph, I really wonder about that."

She's still looking at me like I'm trash. I get goosebumps thinking lots of girls like this will be coming over.

Kirino's school friends are a group where only "those ladies way up there" gather.

Jewels who reek of glamour and sophistication. But Kirino's worries are so utterly wrong. I have no thoughts of approaching people living in completely different dimensions with my own two feet.

That was what I truly, honestly believed back then.

"...Damn that little bitch..."

And so I was back in my room with boiling blood.

A moment ago I had entertained the thought of napping after that drink but all my drowsiness disappeared after that exchange with my princess of a sister.

I sat at my desk and brought the laptop out of standby mode.

Hmm, so I just hit any key to bring it out of sleep, was it?

I was starting to get a little used to it after having borrowed it from Kirino so much.

"... Uhm."

Just then I felt something was slowly encroaching on me.

I hope that's just my imagination.

First, I opened the browser. (Hey I may be a troglodyte with computers but even I know what a browser is and how to use it. It's software to look at webpages right?) I thought I'd look at that 'Siscaly@wiki' that Kirino mentioned before. By the way, this is the first time I've opened the browser on this laptop.

"Ohh."

As soon as the browser started up, the first thing that was shown was a familiar site. It's the main screen of that otaku SNS site which Kirino registered at.

The main page showed the list of what communities and friends Kirino got involved with. Among the names were 'Saori' and 'Kuroneko' who I had met several days ago.

By the way, my sister's nickname was 'Kiririn@I just saw the image of a porn gamer'

... Damn her she just set that using her cell phone. What does she think human dignity is?

"... Bah"

There's no reason to stay here at my sister's personal page. Feels bad to be peeking into someone's private life.

I clicked on the search window at the top of the screen.

Uhm, what was it...? Oh yeah, Siscaly... swirly thing, space, wiki... enter.

So I found the 'Siscaly@wiki' quickly by searching like that.

On the left end of the screen there was a long list of menu titles (characters and special move names, etc). By clicking on one, the relevant information would be shown on the right side. A very simple page setup.

"... Woah shit, what's all this?"

I brandished my tongue at that oppressive quantity of information. The game has only been out for mere days and yet the FAQ information is this detailed...

Details of the game system are of course explained, campaign clearing strategies (includes video links) to a full chart of moves with attached explanations, customization strategies, rules for how parameters are raised, damage calculation formulae, even the ending list and the scenario flow charts... are all included. Though I don't really get it.

My extent of prior internet experience had been occasionally checking the weather forecast with a cell phone, so I was kinda looking down on how good this FAQ site would be.

There were guys who dove deep into the game right from day 1 who constantly updated this 'Siscaly@wiki' site and filled the database, so maybe this should be an obvious development.

But I think that just makes it even more amazing.

'We enjoy the same porn game' - with just that thought they made such an astonishing database.

I had the same 'that feeling' I got during last month's incident by looking at this site.

"...Hmmmph"

A bitter laugh seeped out of the corner of my mouth.

... Man, this is why otaku are... just how deep must you dig in before being satisfied?

But well, this stuff is hot passion. Though it has absolutely no benefit for society.

That just makes it even hotter.

I stared at the wiki for a while but... I could not figure out where I should start. That's despite it being plain the sentences have been written in an easy-to-understand way.

The authors are probably core gamers so they can't synchronise with a complete beginner's sense like me. Thus I began my uphill battle. I compared with the Siscaly manual, repeatedly re-read the wiki's sentences. After all that I felt I could just barely understand a little of the contents.

Uhm so basically, according ot the wiki the Siscaly campaign mode has a very hard difficulty so beginners find it hard to clear.

"But Kirino finished it despite that."

She's a beginner at fighting games too so there's no reason I can't.

There must be a way...

Click. I found a 'Must reads for newbies' link among the menu titles. The right side of the screen filled up with beginner tips.

They went like this:

'''Newbie FAQ: Campaign Mode Unlock Guide!'''

'''1) Let's raise our little sister's level effectively online!'''

'''Broadly speaking, there are two modes to Siscaly online play:'''

'''Versus (Siscalypse) Mode where you fight little sisters all over the country to aim for the strongest sister.'''

'''Co-op Mode where little sisters from across the country gather together to stop the end of the Sister World.'''

~ ~ Omitted ~ ~

'''In co-op mode you can use save data even from uncleared games.'''

'''If you are a newbie, challenge the campaign with a character well-trained from online play! You'll definitely get your revenge on previously unbeatable opponents!'''

'''NB: Nobody likes leeches! Only take missions appropriate for your level!'''

"Ok so... what's this going on about?"

What leech? Even if you say it like it's common sense, I can't understand.

But there's bits I sort of get. Uhh... so it's like this?

Until you complete the offline campaign mode (which I kept getting game overs on today) you cannot compete with human players.

So at present even if I connect online I can only play cooperatively against computer opponents.

"... Why another pain in the ass restriction?"

Probably a way of saying those who can't complete the campaign mode are not worthy of fighting online but... how to say, feels like the threshold is set really high."

And the campaign mode is hardcore difficult as seen before.

Maybe all online games are like this? Well, who cares. So about the campaign clearing strategy...

Siscaly is a game where you repeat the same mission over and over to gather experience to strengthen your character, i.e. it places great importance on 'levelling up'.

I didn't know this and kept trying to push forward. Therefore I got crushed by the same opponent all the time. Also, levelling up is easier by playing co-op mode online.

"Mmmu, so damn involved."

For being a mere porn game (Kirino would get pissed if I said this), the game part sure is deep. I thought porn games just had to be erotic as the name implies but... guess there's many kinds.

Or rather I don't get why this title had to be made as a porn game.

The only porn in it is the clothes being ripped off of opponents when you beat them... so it'd be better if they just drop that part and sell it normally.

Making it R-18 reduces the customer base.

Well ok, there may be some complicated circumstances beyond my understanding.

While I was thinking about this from a beginner's perspective,

"...Oh"

The reference video I was watching became slightly erotic.

This is a video linked from the wiki page, explaining the basic Siscaly combat mode. Perhaps as a prank by the guy who made it, some of the 'gift CGs' that are shown after fights end were collected near the end of the video.

...Hmmmmm... damn I just can't get used to little sister porn...

Even if it's a game, seeing a little sister getting obscene things done to her only brings depression - it's painful mentally.

Kirino has completely separated games from real life, loathing the thought of treating 2D and 3D the same and seeing nothing wrong with someone enjoying a little sister porn game despite having a real sister. But even now, I can't draw the line between the two worlds so clearly.

I can only say there are some things which are just impossible. I can't enjoy a little sister porn game while having a real sister. I don't even want to see a little sister character doing raunchy things.

While I was looking at a 'little sister character whose clothes got ripped off' H CG with a, to be honest, disconcerted mind--clak! (needs better onomaetopoeia for a door being opened)

"Kyousuke--, I'm going shopping so do you prefer the mildly spicy one or-"

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!"

I repeatedly hit the X (close) button while screaming my throat out.

Clatterclatter! I got up so quickly my chair got knocked over. As I turned around, my mother was standing there with the door to my room open. My tongue wasn't moving properly but I managed to get it to pronounce:

"Mom! I-I told you to knock before coming in!"

"Sorry~~☆ Next time, I'll be careful next time~~. Anyway, mildly spicy or spicy - which do you prefer?"

"The mild one!"

"Too bad, I want to eat it spicy tonight. I'm off shopping now."

Mom closed the door while making a meaningful and pretentious smile.

"Uwaaaaaaaa~ ~ ~"

I sob and collapse. Fuck... in so many ways: fucking hell!

Damn hag, making curry whenever she has some time...! If you look at that dialogue just now, there was no reason to even ask for my opinion! Our house doesn't give a shit what the eldest son thinks.

Treat me too cold and I'm going to get myself adopted by the Tamura family.

But... the timing for closing that video was real close... and I can't exactly ask "did you see it?" to mom either~~.

...Gu, for the sake of protecting my self-esteem, I must forget what happened just now...! Let's forget it all!

But really! A room with no lock causes problems no matter what I do!

Is there really nothing that can be done about this...?

While thinking about a worry that many teenagers harbour, I slowly stood up. Looking through the window, I confirmed my mother leaving the house.

--- Good she's gone.

I calmed down and resumed my perusal of the wiki.

The rest of the newbie FAQ went like this:

'''2) Be careful with the newbie killer 'tentacle sister'! Let's thoroughly prepare for the other points where it's easy to trip up!'''

'''3) A simple lecture on stat point distribution. These are the parameters you must raise early on!'''

'''4) Make use of the 1st person viewpoint! Master 3D combat with effective use of the viewpoint!'''

'''5) If all else fails! Use item points to equip a rare item on your beloved sister!'''

"Hmm, I see..."

I continuously nodded my head with a refreshing feeling and said,

"I understand I don't get this at all."

The author to this FAQ would be so disappointed if he heard that.

But there's nothing I can do about something I don't know. There's a lot of technical jargon too.

But I get that I need to do this online co-op play.

I closed the browser after skimming over the newbie FAQ. Then I clicked on the Siscaly icon on the desktop to start the game application.

The Siscalypse menu appears. (need full title here)

"Uhm... was this how it's done?"

Referring to the instruction manual, I connected Siscaly to the internet. Perhaps because Kirino had already done all the settings, I could get into the server with a single click.

'''"You have logged on as 'Kiririn'"'''

"Eh?"

What's this? Did I connect with Kirino's account? Is that how she set it?

I don't get it but I'm at least online so all's good.

The screen got filled with the 'lobby screen', many 'frames' neatly separated like in a notepad.

The window in the right-hand corner had Kiririn's player data.

Uh, it's crammed with numbers and English letters... If there's anything I could understand from that it was:

Win: 003 / Lose: 046

That's all. There's some ratio next to that line which I don't get, but this must be her win/loss record. That's to say, how many times 'Kiririn' has won and lost in Versus mode.

Hah, she's being utterly dominated.

"Uh... So let's see..."

These separate 'frames' are each called 'rooms' and when I click them,

'''"Pros come, VS room ♪ (ground battle, no flying)" VS Players 1/2'''

'''"Newbie level up room~" Co-op, Mission 2, Players 2/3'''

Information on the rooms show up like this. Players can join these rooms or they can make new rooms with settings they decide.

I heard later that this system is unusually popular in online games.

"...So... uh... I don't know what I'm supposed to do..."

I scratched my cheek in front of the lobby screen.

Select a suitable room, join and talk ('chat' as they call it) to other games and engage in co-op play - that's the order I need to carry out but I'm stuck at the very first step of choosing the room.

I dunno, I'm hesitant about chatting or playing together with people whose faces I don't know. Is this just me...?

Or does everyone go through this phase when they start online gaming? I can't decide but... the burden that this is a porn game no doubt further adds to the hesitation.

"... Bah... it's quite for today..."

As I moved the mouse cursor to the logout button...

Dirong. With a cheerful noise, a small window came up at the top middle part of the screen.

'''You got a message from Saori-san.'''

"Eh?"

I stared at that familiar player name.

Saori is Kirino's otaku friend and is the manager of a community called 'Otaku girls gather--'. We were indebted to her at last month's offline meeting that Kirino attended.

... She plays Siscaly too huh... small world...

Or rather, this game is probably popular within that community too.

I mean, there are over 10000 people logged on at this moment.

"Hmm"

Sadly, I have no knowledge of what porn game sales are like but... could it be this game is selling really well?

So in other words, it's that is it? That there are at least 10000 people who like little sisters in the world?

Wow~ Isn't that too much demand no matter how you look at it? What's wrong with this world?!

Well anyway, the message contents went like this,

'''"Hello, Kiririn-san. Would you like to share a conversation with me if you have the time?"'''

"You really are someone different when you're online."

I ended up complaining to the screen.

This 'Saori' girl acts like an 'elegant lady' on the internet but in real life she's maddeningly different. A body that's over 180cm and has the same 3 sizes as Fujiwara Norika.

A weirdo whose fashion sense and speech pattern fits the very image of a creepy otaku.

To this girl, I...

"Uuu..."

This is my first time chatting so I was uncomfortable with real time communication over the internet. Despite this, I wrote my reply,

'''"Sorry I'm not my sister. I'm her brother."'''

Then a new message saying '''"Saori-san has invited you to a chat room"''' came up. Clicking on that, a chat window opened up.

'''Saori: Oh my, it was Kyousuke (凶介) Onii-sama. It has been a long time since we last met.'''

To think that's how she spelt it, I want to facepalm. Hey who you calling 'Onii-sama' damn you.

'''Kiririn: Who you calling Kyousuke (凶介)? My name is Kyousuke (京介)<ref>Same pronunciation, different spelling for "Kyousuke". 凶 means 'bad luck'.</ref>. Kousaka Kyousuke.'''

It can't be helped she mis-spelt my name since I didn't tell her the kanji. But why that kanji of all possibilities...

Do I really look that unfortunate to you?! While thinking that, Saori asked '''"How are you doing?"'''

I just barely matched her pace and typed,

'''Kiririn: I'm fine. You seem energetic. My sister is always relying on you.'''

'''Saori: No, it is I who is relying on her all the time. Like in this game, she's my target practice day by day. Thanks to her, my win rate is maintained at 80%.'''

So you're the cause for that 'Lose:046'! Fuck, because of you...!

As my temple twitched, I typed,

'''Kiririn: Hmm... you're good at games.'''

'''Saori: Well, I'm ok with them.'''

Oh really.

'''Kiririn: Then teach me a bit. See, my sister is forcing me to get into this game. Now that it's come to this, I may as well train myself and wipe the floor with her.'''

'''Saori: Ufufu, what an enviously good relationship.'''

There's no way that's true. What's this girl going on about?

'''Saori: Have you looked at the newbie FAQ on the Siscaly@wiki?'''

'''Kiririn: Yeah, just now. I didn't understand any of it. Especially the... what was it... the 1st person viewpoint. I mean I get what it means but... uh...'''

'''Saori: My, do you have 3D vertigo?'''

'''Kiririn: 3D vertigo?'''

'''Saori: That's what we call the phenomenon of feeling dizzy when playing 3D games. It's especially common in FPS games which operate with the 1st person viewpoint.'''

'''Kiririn: Hmm, that does sound like what I have.'''

It makes sense now that Saori mentions it. I get dizzy when playing a 3D game like this.

That's probably why my skill hasn't been improving at all.

'''Kiririn: I finally understand thanks to your explanation.'''

'''Saori: I was like that at first too. With practice it can be mitigated to an extent.'''

'''Kiririn: Practice? How?'''

'''Saori: For example how about acting like you're in an FPS game even in real life? Always hold an assault rifle while walking around and don't take your eyes off the aiming sights. Whenever you need to change directions, turn your entire body around like a rigid stick.'''

'''If someone shows up within your search area, quickly get into prone position and take aim regardless of whether it's an ally or foe. By doing this I completely overcame my vertigo♡'''

'''Kiririn: What kind of pervert are you?! I don't want to go that far to get cured!!'''

And you're speaking out of experience?! Oh yeah, I had forgotten! This girl is screwed up like this!

Even if she's talking like a refined lady, her core is unchanged.

'''Saori: Oh my, calling me a pervert... Kousuke onii-sama, that's too impolite. Didn't I tell you previously? I am normally a timid girl.'''

'''Kiririn: Timid girls do not greet people at gunpoint!! That surely is just your own view?! I won't say any more, just look at the reactions of those around you!'''

Like your friends who have an assault rifle aimed at them!

'''Saori: Oh but they went "Phew~ your latest hobby is so much better," and understood me?'''

'''Kiririn: That means they gave up on you?! Just what did you get up to previously?!'''

This kind of conversation went on for a while. Despite this being my first time chatting online, I got really worked up...

In any case, this girl really is good at raising the mood. A mood maker who makes things lively just by being together with her.

While thinking that I shook both wrists. They were sore from typing so fast.

"Fu..."

A sigh. On the screen, Saori is still chattering away but I can't keep up with her high pace talk anymore.

'''Saori: Kyousuke onii-sama? Why are you silent?'''

Because my fingers hurt. Just wait a bit.

'''Saori: Oh my, you're doing 'neglect her' play.'''

'''Kiririn: That's because you keep saying things I have to snap backt s u k k o m i on - my fingers hurt from hitting the keyboard so much!'''

Gah, there's no telling what she'll say if I leave her alone!

While I made a bitter face Saori changed the topic.

'''Saori: In which case, I'll give you detailed Siscaly guidance over the phone. My cell phone's number is--'''

And so I got thoroughly trained by Saori and improved my skills as I had originally hoped. This was how she got to know my cell phone number.

I came to regret this almost immediately.

The next day was Sunday.

I was lazing around watching TV in the living room after lunch when the doorbell rang. A while later, ding-dong-ding-dong it rang again. Nobody was answering.

My father went to work even though it's a Sunday and my mother was out with the neighbourhood wives.

As in, there's only Kirino and myself at home.

"Bah... alright I'll go."

I lifted my heavy body out of the sofa when I heard someone loudly coming down the stairs. Following that was,

"Just coming--, did you wait long--?"

I heard a fake voice that will never be directed at me. It's unbelievable that this is my sister's voice.

"..."

That's right... today was when her friends would come over.

I buried my ass back into the sofa. Without much thought, I looked towards the front door.

Soon I heard a chorus of "Please excuse us~"O j a m a s h i m a s u and snatched a view of a number of middle school girls walk past the wide open living room door.

Tak tak tak tak, the sound of stairs being climbed.

Seems like Kirino took her friends to her room upstairs. The TV programme I was watching had finished. I turned the TV off with the remote control and lay down on the sofa to read a weekly manga magazine.

-- Whoever visited, it's got nothing to do with me.

That's what I'm thinking but --.

"Shit, can't concentrate at all."

Even looking over the fact I've already read this week's issue, the contents just aren't coming into my head. I keep catching myself glancing upwards as I'm concerned of what's going on up there.

My sister's friends have come over - ok this might be the first time since she entered middle school but it's not as if it's the first time in her life.

Hmm, so why is it that I'm so concerned about it...?

It must be because I know my sister's 'secret' now. The incident when it got revealed to our parents is still fresh in my memory.

That's right.

There's a large quantity of porn games and other otaku items hidden in her room.

The day that her collection gets revealed to her friends will bring a much bigger incident than when our parents found out.

No, I am not worrying about my sister.

I don't give a shit what happens to her and I don't need to. It has nothing to do with me.

Just... well... you know... it's annoying if another incident blew up right before my exams.

This is strictly me being concerned about myself.

"That girl, she's got an oddly dense side to her..."

Will it be ok?

While I was having such commendable thoughts, Kirino came down to the living room.

My esteemed sister's fashion for the day was a somewhat large and baggy shirt, an ultra mini skirt and long socks that reach above her knees. I don't know much about fashion and my esteemed sister looks good in whatever she wears so I'm not sure but...

This is a dazzling fashion, right? At the very least, I thought that must be the case. As for what Her Excellency the teenage model was up to...

Getting biscuits and juice for her guests.

Why do you never show such considerations for your brother, darn you?

"... Gross, what're you looking at? No rather, why are you even here? I told you to sit tight in your room yesterday."

"... Shut up. I want to watch some TV, buzz off."

"Yeah? But you're not watching. Stop lying, you were reading manga."

This is pissing me off. I ignore my sister and turn the TV on with the remote.

It just so happened the news came on, reporting "--was trying to electrocute the girl with an illegally modified appliance. The man's room had various adult manga and--". This gruesome story made me even more pissed.

Come on, buzz off. Get out, seriously. I kicked my sister out in my mind.

"Hey I said you're in the way. We're going to eat these in here so can you please get lost?"

Isn't this utterly shocking treatment? What do you think a person is, you bitch.

"Fuck it... Alright, alright I just have to leave right? Ok, ok I'm a disturbance. Onii-san will return to his room."

Why am I so kind-hearted to agree to her demand after all that?

Got something to say to such a magnanimous brother?

"This is filthy. Clean this place up before you go."

That's not what I wanted to hear!

In the end, I was forced to help out with cleaning the living room and making iced coffee for my sister's friends before I was kicked out. I trudged up to my room.

Right, what to do now? Finals are right in front of me so I should be studying but I'm just not in the mind for it. It is a rule of the world that a student's will to study diminishes as exams get closer and this rule is hard to defy. Making that excuse, I sat at my desk.

"Mmm, how about this?"

With clumsy finger movements, I brought the laptop out of standby mode.

I open the web browser. Certainly I can't play a porn game while wearing headphones but surfing the web should be safe even if someone suddenly opens the door.

Cupping my other hand below my chin and with drowsy eyes, I click a news link.

Actually I've realised that this thing called the "Internet" realllly doesn't fit with my personality.

"........... Yawwwwwnn"

I feel a sense of savourable laziness, like napping after waking up in the morning. Yeah, it's not bad.

Time mercilessly wastes away in the meantime but you aren't aware of this.

Aahhh~~ So drowsy~ Isn't there something fun to do~?

Most people who waste time on the internet are in this state of mind. Probably.

There are no deep thoughts in my head. After getting sick of clicking on links, I ponder on maybe searching for something.

You trying to tell me I should just study if I'm going to be like this? Hah, impossible. This ain't about logic!

So on those grounds, I spun the gears in my head while lazily moving the mouse cursor in circles around the Google logo.

In time, my sloth indulging brain inexplicably came up with the face of my glasses wearing, childhood friend. A pleasantly ordinary and stupid smile.

This image comes up often when I'm aimlessly thinking.

It must simply be because she's the person I spend the most time together and am most friendly with.

Come to think, she said this a while ago:

'Kyou-chan, Kyou-chan, you see... I'm collecting pillows right now. So you see, when I went to the department store with my family, I found this interesting pillow in the bedroom section. It's squishy and it feels good to touch but when you let go it slowly expands back into its original shape and...'

Back then I was half-listening to my childhood friend's sluggish conversation as I asked,

'Hmm? So what's the name of this thing?' indifferently. She didn't have a trace of being offended and had an oddly happy face as she tried to answer,

'Uh... that's... so it's... Te... Temp... Tamper...?'

I wonder what it was. Given her fumbling it must have been in English that she's weak against. Temp... pillow?

"Mmmmmmm."

Ok let's search this. Let's see... 'pillow' will do for the keyword.

Click. Google returned the following result to my keyword inquiry:

'''Search results for pillow approx. 43,800,000 hits. Showing hits 1~10 (0.16 seconds).'''

What the fuck! When am I meant to look at all this?

One, two, three, four, five zeros... Fourty million hits?! Are you joking me?

No, no wait, Google is merely carrying out its job to the utmost. It's my fault for giving it such a vague keyword.

But I'm sure any first time user will have gone through the same shock as I did!

Fu... I tidy my mind up and look at the search results. The top 10 hits on 'pillow' were laid out. The Rakutenichiba<ref>Japan's largest internet mall</ref> link, a portal for a collection of pillow websites, the wikipedia entry on pillows, etc etc... I'm not going to find what I'm looking for easily like this. In which case...

Let's add more key words. Pillow, space, feels good to touch, space, Temp..., enter. Click.

"Damn, that didn't work."

No hits at all. Since there was no other way, I figured it can't hurt to try digging through all the hits under 'pillow'. After all, this still accomplishes my objective of killing time. There's no problem if I don't find it in the end anyway. So after clicking about on links and trying various likely keywords I came upon a certain site.

This looks like a site catering to character goods. I wondered how I ended up here when looking for pillows but then...

It seems these character goods being shown were pillows.

"Eh? Really?"

I could not comprehend that the picture I was looking at is a pillow. It's no wonder, this product is a thin, long cushion with a somewhat familiar girl's picture printed on it.

The product description had this to say:

'''Explosive popularity! Stardust ☆ Witch Meruru 'Akaboshi Meru'. A slightly risque pillow cover.'''

'''* This photo is a sample.'''

... What...? Why does a pillow cover need a picture...?

... That such an illogical product woulud exist in this world...

And it's explosively popular...? For real? This thing really sells...?

Well... ok, I'm sure there aren't any people who actually sleep with an illustrated pillow so this must be a collector's item to give the self-satisfying feeling of 'I love this character so much I even bought a hugging pillowd a k i m a k u r a of her!'...

But still, the otaku market is beyond the limits of my imagination and comprehension.

I... I know this sensation...!

This is like that time I was dragged around the Akiba pilgrimage by those three otaku.

"Uhhm..."

Right, so there's no way what I'm looking for will be on this site. Uh, hmph, hugging pillow eh...

Straight away I hit the back button and retreated from the search results page.

I typed another word in the search field and while slightly averting my eyes from the screen,

Click.

Google answered my search word with this question:

'''Are you into glasses girlm e g a n e k k o moe?'''

"Hey, what the fuck!?"

My chair rattled as I was caught completely off guard.

... Fuck you Google, spouting such incomprehensible nonsense.

What I searched for? Aw come on, why you asking that?

"Damn scare that was for being a mere search site."

I happened to see the clock and saw a whole hour had gone past.

WHAAAAT?! What's with this flow of time?! I stared down the clock out of disbelief but there's no way the lost time will roll back.

Woah... so this is the Internet...

This is terrifying~~ There should be a limit to a thief of time.

"Haaah..."

I stretch my whole body while seated in my chair.

My body is all stiff like I had done some intense studying.

This may have been the first time I fell into the abyss that will not let go of computer users worldwide. It may be prudent if I don't wander in too deep I thought while feeling a slight chill.

<references/>

[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai|Back to Main Page]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-10-29T15:23:53Z

Psieye: Saving my progress

{{Incomplete|percentage=45}}
== Chapter 1 ==

The season is summer, a certain July Saturday when finals exams are just ahead.

That day, I was in the one room in our house that lacked air conditioning (that's my room) since morning, I was sitting in front of my desk in desperation - or rather, agony is closer.

"Gu.... Grr..."

Studying for exams like a high school 2nd year student... is of course not what I was doing.

"Gr... Gah..."

I was conquering the newly released eroge "Siscalypse" (full title needs translation).

"...dah!"

Click click clickclickclick! I am bashing away at the buttons of the USB controller attached to the laptop.

On the screen is a battle with two girls with weird outfits, jumping around wildly. Punches and kicks are flying about, a staff and a gun are being swung, occasionally a blindling light is shot out too while using up a gauge, a tentacle attack that covers the whole screen also appears, time gets stopped, tens of thousands of sisters are summoned, etc - you get the idea.

"Siscalypse" (full title needed) - fans have already shortened it to "Siscaly" - has a different feel to it than any other ADV (adventure game) that I have played.

Read text, pick choices and collect events of the little sister heroine to conquer - there's a part with those elements but the main focus of "Siscaly" is the development part and the battle part. At the start you take your chosen little sister character and develop (customise) her, raising parameters and memorizing special moves. You battle in 3D against girls that were inserted into the storyline and win - that's the Siscaly game system. Note that there's an online mode for duels over the internet.

With tens of thousands of players, the Siscaly server is said to be a best-seller. The world is so wrong. Just then,

"Ah!"

The electroshock conjurer little sister took a direct hit from the enemy little sister's tentacle attack and went flying to the edge of the screen. The health bar instantly dropped to zero and her clothes are torn and scattered.

Whap! Uwa- uwa- uwa-... (<-- echo)

Game over. The black-caped enemy little sister is looking down at my character in torn clothing.

'''"Go home now, you have an onii-chan too"'''

"Damn~, I lost to this one again! Isn't this overpowered? How am I meant to beat this?"

On hearing the fully voiced victory line which strangely pissed me off, I threw the controller aside and smacked down on the desk out of frustration. And then,

"Oh shit"

I suddenly snapped back to normal again. With the sensation of having just broken some hypnosis I grabbed my head. What the fuck am I doing...?

A 17-year old youngster concentrating on a little sister porn game since Saturday morning.
That's how I, Kousaka Kyousuke, currently look. No, wait, no, this is all wrong.

I am an utterly ordinary high school boy, not an otaku.

There's a reason why I'm exclusively playing all these little sister porn games despite having a real little sister. There's nothing to hide, this game isn't mine - it's my sister's.

I have no choice but to do this because my sister forced me to with a "Do it" threat.

...no really, I'm not lying. I know it's extremely hard to believe but my little sister is an unbelievable girl who loves little sister porn games and watches anime for kids.

Yeah, that fateful day.

I discovered her secret hobby she was trying so hard to hide. Based on that, my sister requested life counseling after we'd been ignoring each other up until that point.

I didn't ask for it but I got flabbergasted at seeing her hobby, received a heap of verbal abuse, was forced into playing a porn game, got dragged into an offline meeting and then the tour around Akihabara...

I went through so much meaningless suffering. But anyway, through that our nearly conversation-less relationship had more than decades' worth of conversation injected into a few weeks.

It may have been only a little, but I got to understand a bit about my sister, who I hitherto didn't show the slightest interest in, and about otaku who I had been prejudiced against.

So I thought I ended that chapter of my life.

My sister made some otaku friends she could freely talk with and even the ultimate crisis of being discovered by our parents was overcome.

Father and mother both did not touch this topic after that, so from an external point of view, things returned to how they were before my sister's hobby was discovered. My father yelled "Do what you like" back then.

Those may have been words yelled out while being swept in the mood, but father is a person who will stick to his words no matter what.

He won't bring up the topic again just because time has passed.

That all happened in June and almost a month has passed since then.

So it's like that. There's nothing within the house that threatens my sister's hobby.

It may have ran longer than I expected, but this time for sure the Kousaka Kyousuke life counselling center will shut down.

Having been freed of all the annoying things, I can go back to a dry relationship with my sister and enjoy a relaxed and tranquil life again.

That was what I had thought.

"Ha-ah..."

I don't know why but my days went by while getting summoned by my little sister many times and being yelled at under the pretext of "life counselling".

Even just a few days ago I got this 'Siscaly' game shoved at me with the words "Just clear this quickly. No excuses." What am I supposed to make of this?

And how pathetic am I to loyally obey that order...

"A-ah, fuck this! I can't do it!"

I can't be asked anymore. This is the limit. Can you imagine how much of a burden there is for someone with a blood-related younger sister to play a little sister porn game? Maybe those guys out there who actually do have a younger sister might get it but... it's just too pitiful.

I kicked back my chair, strode towards my bed and let my body crash on it.

Paff (sound of crashing on bed). I blankly stare around my room. Table, bookshelf, wardrobe - an ordinary sized room with ample furniture. The japanese calendar on the wall indicates it is July.

Even I think this room has no character but I'm satisfied with that. Hurray for mediocrity. Viva, ordinary life.

That kind of relaxed and slow life is what suits me.

So anyway, let's stop with this stupid activity that doesn't suit my personality.

"I could do with some tea right now."

I left the room to dampen my throat that got dried up because of excitement.

Our house has two-story structure with my and my sister's rooms on the upper floor. After coming down the stairs, the entrance hall can be seen and the door to the living room is on the left.

My sister came into view once I entered the living room.

As if that was her default position, she was lying down on the sofa with her legs crossed and wearing shorts of minimal length. A comfortable outfit with an emphasis on the thighs, but there's no way I'll get moved by seeing my little sister's voluptuous form.

That's just how it is - you don't feel anything no matter how much of a knockout your little sister is.

For wearing such a bold outfit, my esteemed sisteri m o u t o - s a m a was chattering away on her cell phone. Seems she was talking with a friend from school.

"Ahaha, is that so~? Yea, so true..."

Once again I'm impressed with her theatrics.

(My sister has a public face and a hidden face. She uses them according to who she deals with so I've lately been able to sense who she's talking with based on her expressions and speech patterns.)

Brightly dyed hair, earrings on both ears, long fingernails smoothly painted and a comely face that's charismatic on its own accentuated with make-up - a mature look that you wouldn't think a middle schooler could have.

She's tall and all the bits that are meant to bulge out have already done so.

This amazingly refined girl is my little sister, Kousaka Kirino.

Currently age 14, she goes to the middle school in the local neighbourhood. She's active as a model in a teenage magazine, is the ace of the track team, was graded 5th out of the whole prefecture, etc - she's like a mutant. As an ordinary mortal of a brother, she pisses me off to no end.

"Ok, I'll be waiting~♡"

While listening to the faked voice of this super sisterimouto I passed by the sofa to take out some cold barley tea from the fridge. After draining my glass,

"Fu..."

This refreshing feeling trickling down my throat is to die for. This is the best when it's summer.

Now that I've no business anymore here, let's try to get away quickly.

I sneaked along the edge of the living room like an experienced thief.

But this effort was wasted when a voice called out when I grabbed the door knob.

"Hey"

The one word from that exceedingly cold voice.

"...What?"

I replied in a pissed tone without turning around.

Look at this. Our relationship is like this.

Kirino is muttering in a voice with no effort to hide the revulsion.

"...Did you do it?"

"...Eh? ...Do what?"

"As in... did you do that? I lent it to you recently... Do I have to spell everything out for you? Why are you such a dimwit?"

Hey, can you believe this? Is this really how a little sister should talk to her brother? This attitude is exactly how a noble deals with a servant. I turned my head and irritatedly spat out,

"Yeah, I did it. I was doing it just now."

"What? Really...? You were hiding in your room ever since morning on a weekend to play a porn game?"

"Wasn't it you who told me to do that?! Stop looking at me with that contemptuous glare! This is something to praise me for!"

"You are the splitting image of a porn gamer."

"That doesn't make me happy at all?!"

You're doing that on purpose aren't you? Of course you are, damn you!

Da-ah---! She... she... there's absolutely no cute side to her at all!

That fleeting smile I saw recently must have been my eyes deceiving me!

There's no way my sister could be cute.

Shit. I'm getting dizzy because of how pissed I am...

While I was staggering Kirino talked to me with her chin on the table,

"So? You've cleared the campaign mode at least once, right?"

"No... not yet..."

As I answered Kirino's gaze got filled with disappointment as she clicked her tongue,

"Hey I told you to clear it immediately?!"

"The enemy's just too strong I can't win... no wait! That's not it! I asked you a while ago too but why must I do that?! Besides, I've got an exam in front of me?!?"

"Flurrying around right before an exam is proof of being an idiot who doesn't do what should be done habitually."

"Grah..."

Sometimes she throws out a sound argument... she's so hard to deal with.

"Ok, that might be true, but!"

Regardless of that, I don't think it's right to be playing a porn game right before an exam.

Therefore explain to me why I should be playing that game right now, explain.

When I said that to Kirino,

"Reason? Didn't I tell you a while back?"

She majestically straightened her chest out and answered.

"Life counselling."

I don't get it. Isn't life counselling about listening to some worry and then giving help?

Why is there a need to conquer a porn game to solve my sister's worry?

Kirino explained it like this,

"The real point of this game is to take your game data from clearing the campaign and duelling with the little sister character you customised. If you don't finish it quickly we can't play versus mode. Why can't you figure out even that much?"

"Go do that with someone else!"

Online matches... was that what she said? There was such a mode? Well, I don't really get it but don't say such an outrageous request as if it's natural. Then what am I? I was going through all that suffering just so I can be her match partner? Fuck that.

"I can't win online. ...I'm not good at these fighting games."

"I'm really shit at them too! Our parents never buy us games so I've practically never played any game!"

"I know. That's why I lent it to you. Thank me."

I get it now. So you, you want to play with someone you can beat.

You want to duel. But you hate losing. You also hate opponents who take a handicap or go easy on you.

You want to win against someone playing seriously...

Grah~, what a selfish girl...

"A-Anyway, I gotta study for my exams so I don't have time to invest in games."

"Hmmm, so you're an idiot?"

Her mouth splits her face.

If there is such a talent as angering a big brother, this girl is a genius at it.

"If you don't have time then you just have to clear it post haste. If you really need it then I can teach you some pointers~, but not today because I'm busy too."

Are you even listening to me? I don't want to.

While my brow was knit tight, Kirino said to me,

"...Oh yeah, why not go see the FAQ site? I did go through the trouble of making the internet accessible from your room."

"...FAQ site?"

"Yeah. There's a site called 'Siscaly@wiki' which gives pretty detailed explanations. I went there too when I was clearing the campaign."

"What's an 'at wiki'?"

"What? Did you just get demented? I taught you, right?"

"Uhm... ah, ahh... you mean that."

Ok, yeah, that's it... So uh, to put it very simply a wiki is a webpage that users themselves can write and edit.

So this 'Siscaly@wiki" must be some site where people gather information on the game.

After getting her advice I started thinking 'maybe I should try a bit more?' I truly don't want to play little sister porn games but I also don't like leaving things half-finished. Plus if I only focus on the fighting aspect then that game is well... uhm... fun.

"Read the FAQ and spend all of tomorrow clearing everything. Got that?"

"......"

Why that arrogance?

"You deaf? I asked if you got that?"

"Yeah yeah yeah yeah... it's fine if I do it, I'll do it. Tomorrow right? I'll see how far I get."

Bah, can't be helped. While I was sighing while scrunching up my face, Kirino added,

"Oh, yeah. Almost forgot."

"Huh? What now?"

"My friends are coming over tomorrow so don't you dare come out of your room."

Wow, the gall of that...

But ok... that's within acceptable limits. I'm sure this kind of treatment towards older brothers is the same in any household when a little sister's friends are coming over. So tomorrow as ordered by her majestyimouto-sama, I'll be hiding in my room all day and...

Huh? Wait a sec...? Wait, wait wait waiiiiiiiit a minute...

"You... you... you're telling your brother to play porn games in his room while middle school girls are coming over to our house?"

"Yeah."

"What the fuck's up with that?! If I get found out this won't end merely at humiliation?!"

Having my little sister's friends discover me playing a porn game is beyond trauma level.

I might really want to suicide if that happens.

"If that happens, I'll be sure to treat you as a stranger for the rest of my life."

"This isn't about you getting humiliated!! Me, it's about me! If I get discovered I'll get disgraced to the point of suicide!"

Seeing me reject with all my strength, Kirino went "Mmm-" briefly before glancing at me.

"Can't you use headphones?"

"You just don't get it!"

This is why girls... Look I'm sure every teenage guy all over the country will agree with me - wearing headphones while secretly watching a video does not guarantee the dangers have been mitigated.

Of course if you block off the TV sound then the risk of being caught is reduced. However, your own sense of hearing also gets cut off so you can't detect the incoming parent ambush. This is why guys the world over have developed all sorts of techniques like only attaching the headset to one ear or...

Wait, this isn't the time for this discussion.

"My room can't even be locked! If my door happens to get opened then it's over right there! It's too dangerous!"

"... Yeah... I see. Well... think of something yourself."

Only then did Kirino get how dangerous my situation would be and started nodding her head with a serious face.

There just are these times when I can't tell whether she's innocent or stupid. And do you really insist on making me play that porn game? What 'think of something yourself'?

"Well anyway - since my friends will be coming over, if you're going to stay in the house then sit tight in your room."

"......"

Kirino is waving her hand as if she's shooing away a dog. Seems my sister absolutely dreads me meeting her friends... isn't that the same in any household?

So... ok. Fine. It pisses me off but that doesn't matter. This always happens.

I shrugged my shoulders and said,

"Fine then. Tomorrow? I just have to stay in my room as much as possible?"

"Yeah. Please make sure I don't get bothered. There'll be a lot of cute girls but if you talk to them I'll kill you. Don't even look at them, you'll get them dirty."

"Hey, you're treating a human like he's some germ! Isn't that going too far?"

I mean for goodness sake,

"I'm not interested at all in your friends."

"Humph, I really wonder about that."

She's still looking at me like I'm trash. I get goosebumps thinking lots of girls like this will be coming over.

Kirino's school friends are a group where only "those ladies way up there" gather.

Jewels who reek of glamour and sophistication. But Kirino's worries are so utterly wrong. I have no thoughts of approaching people living in completely different dimensions with my own two feet.

That was what I truly, honestly believed back then.

"...Damn that little bitch..."

And so I was back in my room with boiling blood.

A moment ago I had entertained the thought of napping after that drink but all my drowsiness disappeared after that exchange with my princess of a sister.

I sat at my desk and brought the laptop out of standby mode.

Hmm, so I just hit any key to bring it out of sleep, was it?

I was starting to get a little used to it after having borrowed it from Kirino so much.

"... Uhm."

Just then I felt something was slowly encroaching on me.

I hope that's just my imagination.

First, I opened the browser. (Hey I may be a troglodyte with computers but even I know what a browser is and how to use it. It's software to look at webpages right?) I thought I'd look at that 'Siscaly@wiki' that Kirino mentioned before. By the way, this is the first time I've opened the browser on this laptop.

"Ohh."

As soon as the browser started up, the first thing that was shown was a familiar site. It's the main screen of that otaku SNS site which Kirino registered at.

The main page showed the list of what communities and friends Kirino got involved with. Among the names were 'Saori' and 'Kuroneko' who I had met several days ago.

By the way, my sister's nickname was 'Kiririn@I just saw the image of a porn gamer'

... Damn her she just set that using her cell phone. What does she think human dignity is?

"... Bah"

There's no reason to stay here at my sister's personal page. Feels bad to be peeking into someone's private life.

I clicked on the search window at the top of the screen.

Uhm, what was it...? Oh yeah, Siscaly... swirly thing, space, wiki... enter.

So I found the 'Siscaly@wiki' quickly by searching like that.

On the left end of the screen there was a long list of menu titles (characters and special move names, etc). By clicking on one, the relevant information would be shown on the right side. A very simple page setup.

"... Woah shit, what's all this?"

I brandished my tongue at that oppressive quantity of information. The game has only been out for mere days and yet the FAQ information is this detailed...

Details of the game system are of course explained, campaign clearing strategies (includes video links) to a full chart of moves with attached explanations, customization strategies, rules for how parameters are raised, damage calculation formulae, even the ending list and the scenario flow charts... are all included. Though I don't really get it.

My extent of prior internet experience had been occasionally checking the weather forecast with a cell phone, so I was kinda looking down on how good this FAQ site would be.

There were guys who dove deep into the game right from day 1 who constantly updated this 'Siscaly@wiki' site and filled the database, so maybe this should be an obvious development.

But I think that just makes it even more amazing.

'We enjoy the same porn game' - with just that thought they made such an astonishing database.

I had the same 'that feeling' I got during last month's incident by looking at this site.

"...Hmmmph"

A bitter laugh seeped out of the corner of my mouth.

... Man, this is why otaku are... just how deep must you dig in before being satisfied?

But well, this stuff is hot passion. Though it has absolutely no benefit for society.

That just makes it even hotter.

I stared at the wiki for a while but... I could not figure out where I should start. That's despite it being plain the sentences have been written in an easy-to-understand way.

The authors are probably core gamers so they can't synchronise with a complete beginner's sense like me. Thus I began my uphill battle. I compared with the Siscaly manual, repeatedly re-read the wiki's sentences. After all that I felt I could just barely understand a little of the contents.

Uhm so basically, according ot the wiki the Siscaly campaign mode has a very hard difficulty so beginners find it hard to clear.

"But Kirino finished it despite that."

She's a beginner at fighting games too so there's no reason I can't.

There must be a way...

Click. I found a 'Must reads for newbies' link among the menu titles. The right side of the screen filled up with beginner tips.

They went like this:

'''Newbie FAQ: Campaign Mode Unlock Guide!'''

'''1) Let's raise our little sister's level effectively online!'''

'''Broadly speaking, there are two modes to Siscaly online play:'''

'''Versus (Siscalypse) Mode where you fight little sisters all over the country to aim for the strongest sister.'''

'''Co-op Mode where little sisters from across the country gather together to stop the end of the Sister World.'''

~ ~ Omitted ~ ~

'''In co-op mode you can use save data even from uncleared games.'''

'''If you are a newbie, challenge the campaign with a character well-trained from online play! You'll definitely get your revenge on previously unbeatable opponents!'''

'''NB: Nobody likes leeches! Only take missions appropriate for your level!'''

"Ok so... what's this going on about?"

What leech? Even if you say it like it's common sense, I can't understand.

But there's bits I sort of get. Uhh... so it's like this?

Until you complete the offline campaign mode (which I kept getting game overs on today) you cannot compete with human players.

So at present even if I connect online I can only play cooperatively against computer opponents.

"... Why another pain in the ass restriction?"

Probably a way of saying those who can't complete the campaign mode are not worthy of fighting online but... how to say, feels like the threshold is set really high."

And the campaign mode is hardcore difficult as seen before.

Maybe all online games are like this? Well, who cares. So about the campaign clearing strategy...

Siscaly is a game where you repeat the same mission over and over to gather experience to strengthen your character, i.e. it places great importance on 'levelling up'.

I didn't know this and kept trying to push forward. Therefore I got crushed by the same opponent all the time. Also, levelling up is easier by playing co-op mode online.

"Mmmu, so damn involved."

For being a mere porn game (Kirino would get pissed if I said this), the game part sure is deep. I thought porn games just had to be erotic as the name implies but... guess there's many kinds.

Or rather I don't get why this title had to be made as a porn game.

The only porn in it is the clothes being ripped off of opponents when you beat them... so it'd be better if they just drop that part and sell it normally.

Making it R-18 reduces the customer base.

Well ok, there may be some complicated circumstances beyond my understanding.

While I was thinking about this from a beginner's perspective,

"...Oh"

The reference video I was watching became slightly erotic.

This is a video linked from the wiki page, explaining the basic Siscaly combat mode. Perhaps as a prank by the guy who made it, some of the 'gift CGs' that are shown after fights end were collected near the end of the video.

...Hmmmmm... damn I just can't get used to little sister porn...

Even if it's a game, seeing a little sister getting obscene things done to her only brings depression - it's painful mentally.

Kirino has completely separated games from real life, loathing the thought of treating 2D and 3D the same and seeing nothing wrong with someone enjoying a little sister porn game despite having a real sister. But even now, I can't draw the line between the two worlds so clearly.

I can only say there are some things which are just impossible. I can't enjoy a little sister porn game while having a real sister. I don't even want to see a little sister character doing raunchy things.

While I was looking at a 'little sister character whose clothes got ripped off' H CG with a, to be honest, disconcerted mind--clak! (needs better onomaetopoeia for a door being opened)

"Kyousuke--, I'm going shopping so do you prefer the mildly spicy one or-"

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!"

I repeatedly hit the X (close) button while screaming my throat out.

Clatterclatter! I got up so quickly my chair got knocked over. As I turned around, my mother was standing there with the door to my room open. My tongue wasn't moving properly but I managed to get it to pronounce:

"Mom! I-I told you to knock before coming in!"

"Sorry~~☆ Next time, I'll be careful next time~~. Anyway, mildly spicy or spicy - which do you prefer?"

"The mild one!"

"Too bad, I want to eat it spicy tonight. I'm off shopping now."

Mom closed the door while making a meaningful and pretentious smile.

"Uwaaaaaaaa~ ~ ~"

I sob and collapse. Fuck... in so many ways: fucking hell!

Damn hag, making curry whenever she has some time...! If you look at that dialogue just now, there was no reason to even ask for my opinion! Our house doesn't give a shit what the eldest son thinks.

Treat me too cold and I'm going to get myself adopted by the Tamura family.

But... the timing for closing that video was real close... and I can't exactly ask "did you see it?" to mom either~~.

...Gu, for the sake of protecting my self-esteem, I must forget what happened just now...! Let's forget it all!

But really! A room with no lock causes problems no matter what I do!

Is there really nothing that can be done about this...?

While thinking about a worry that many teenagers harbour, I slowly stood up. Looking through the window, I confirmed my mother leaving the house.

--- Good she's gone.

I calmed down and resumed my perusal of the wiki.

The rest of the newbie FAQ went like this:

'''2) Be careful with the newbie killer 'tentacle sister'! Let's thoroughly prepare for the other points where it's easy to trip up!'''

'''3) A simple lecture on stat point distribution. These are the parameters you must raise early on!'''

'''4) Make use of the 1st person viewpoint! Master 3D combat with effective use of the viewpoint!'''

'''5) If all else fails! Use item points to equip a rare item on your beloved sister!'''

"Hmm, I see..."

I continuously nodded my head with a refreshing feeling and said,

"I understand I don't get this at all."

The author to this FAQ would be so disappointed if he heard that.

But there's nothing I can do about something I don't know. There's a lot of technical jargon too.

But I get that I need to do this online co-op play.

I closed the browser after skimming over the newbie FAQ. Then I clicked on the Siscaly icon on the desktop to start the game application.

The Siscalypse menu appears. (need full title here)

"Uhm... was this how it's done?"

Referring to the instruction manual, I connected Siscaly to the internet. Perhaps because Kirino had already done all the settings, I could get into the server with a single click.

'''"You have logged on as 'Kiririn'"'''

"Eh?"

What's this? Did I connect with Kirino's account? Is that how she set it?

I don't get it but I'm at least online so all's good.

The screen got filled with the 'lobby screen', many 'frames' neatly separated like in a notepad.

The window in the right-hand corner had Kiririn's player data.

Uh, it's crammed with numbers and English letters... If there's anything I could understand from that it was:

Win: 003 / Lose: 046

That's all. There's some ratio next to that line which I don't get, but this must be her win/loss record. That's to say, how many times 'Kiririn' has won and lost in Versus mode.

Hah, she's being utterly dominated.

"Uh... So let's see..."

These separate 'frames' are each called 'rooms' and when I click them,

'''"Pros come, VS room ♪ (ground battle, no flying)" VS Players 1/2'''

'''"Newbie level up room~" Co-op, Mission 2, Players 2/3'''

Information on the rooms show up like this. Players can join these rooms or they can make new rooms with settings they decide.

I heard later that this system is unusually popular in online games.

"...So... uh... I don't know what I'm supposed to do..."

I scratched my cheek in front of the lobby screen.

Select a suitable room, join and talk ('chat' as they call it) to other games and engage in co-op play - that's the order I need to carry out but I'm stuck at the very first step of choosing the room.

I dunno, I'm hesitant about chatting or playing together with people whose faces I don't know. Is this just me...?

Or does everyone go through this phase when they start online gaming? I can't decide but... the burden that this is a porn game no doubt further adds to the hesitation.

"... Bah... it's quite for today..."

As I moved the mouse cursor to the logout button...

Dirong. With a cheerful noise, a small window came up at the top middle part of the screen.

'''You got a message from Saori-san.'''

"Eh?"

I stared at that familiar player name.

Saori is Kirino's otaku friend and is the manager of a community called 'Otaku girls gather--'. We were indebted to her at last month's offline meeting that Kirino attended.

... She plays Siscaly too huh... small world...

Or rather, this game is probably popular within that community too.

I mean, there are over 10000 people logged on at this moment.

"Hmm"

Sadly, I have no knowledge of what porn game sales are like but... could it be this game is selling really well?

So in other words, it's that is it? That there are at least 10000 people who like little sisters in the world?

Wow~ Isn't that too much demand no matter how you look at it? What's wrong with this world?!

Well anyway, the message contents went like this,

'''"Hello, Kiririn-san. Would you like to share a conversation with me if you have the time?"'''

"You really are someone different when you're online."

I ended up complaining to the screen.

This 'Saori' girl acts like an 'elegant lady' on the internet but in real life she's maddeningly different. A body that's over 180cm and has the same 3 sizes as Fujiwara Norika.

A weirdo whose fashion sense and speech pattern fits the very image of a creepy otaku.

To this girl, I...

"Uuu..."

This is my first time chatting so I was uncomfortable with real time communication over the internet. Despite this, I wrote my reply,

'''"Sorry I'm not my sister. I'm her brother."'''

Then a new message saying '''"Saori-san has invited you to a chat room"''' came up. Clicking on that, a chat window opened up.

'''Saori: Oh my, it was Kyousuke (凶介) Onii-sama. It has been a long time since we last met.'''

To think that's how she spelt it, I want to facepalm. Hey who you calling 'Onii-sama' damn you.

'''Kiririn: Who you calling Kyousuke (凶介)? My name is Kyousuke (京介)<ref>Same pronunciation, different spelling for "Kyousuke". 凶 means 'bad luck'.</ref>. Kousaka Kyousuke.'''

It can't be helped she mis-spelt my name since I didn't tell her the kanji. But why that kanji of all possibilities...

Do I really look that unfortunate to you?! While thinking that, Saori asked '''"How are you doing?"'''

I just barely matched her pace and typed,

'''Kiririn: I'm fine. You seem energetic. My sister is always relying on you.'''

'''Saori: No, it is I who is relying on her all the time. Like in this game, she's my target practice day by day. Thanks to her, my win rate is maintained at 80%.'''

So you're the cause for that 'Lose:046'! Fuck, because of you...!

As my temple twitched, I typed,

'''Kiririn: Hmm... you're good at games.'''

'''Saori: Well, I'm ok with them.'''

Oh really.

'''Kiririn: Then teach me a bit. See, my sister is forcing me to get into this game. Now that it's come to this, I may as well train myself and wipe the floor with her.'''

'''Saori: Ufufu, what an enviously good relationship.'''

There's no way that's true. What's this girl going on about?

'''Saori: Have you looked at the newbie FAQ on the Siscaly@wiki?'''

'''Kiririn: Yeah, just now. I didn't understand any of it. Especially the... what was it... the 1st person viewpoint. I mean I get what it means but... uh...'''

'''Saori: My, do you have 3D vertigo?'''

'''Kiririn: 3D vertigo?'''

'''Saori: That's what we call the phenomenon of feeling dizzy when playing 3D games. It's especially common in FPS games which operate with the 1st person viewpoint.'''

'''Kiririn: Hmm, that does sound like what I have.'''

It makes sense now that Saori mentions it. I get dizzy when playing a 3D game like this.

That's probably why my skill hasn't been improving at all.

'''Kiririn: I finally understand thanks to your explanation.'''

'''Saori: I was like that at first too. With practice it can be mitigated to an extent.'''

'''Kiririn: Practice? How?'''

'''Saori: For example how about acting like you're in an FPS game even in real life? Always hold an assault rifle while walking around and don't take your eyes off the aiming sights. Whenever you need to change directions, turn your entire body around like a rigid stick.'''

'''If someone shows up within your search area, quickly get into prone position and take aim regardless of whether it's an ally or foe. By doing this I completely overcame my vertigo♡'''

'''Kiririn: What kind of pervert are you?! I don't want to go that far to get cured!!'''

And you're speaking out of experience?! Oh yeah, I had forgotten! This girl is screwed up like this!

Even if she's talking like a refined lady, her core is unchanged.

'''Saori: Oh my, calling me a pervert... Kousuke onii-sama, that's too impolite. Didn't I tell you previously? I am normally a timid girl.'''

'''Kiririn: Timid girls do not greet people at gunpoint!! That surely is just your own view?! I won't say any more, just look at the reactions of those around you!'''

Like your friends who have an assault rifle aimed at them!

'''Saori: Oh but they went "Phew~ your latest hobby is so much better," and understood me?'''

'''Kiririn: That means they gave up on you?! Just what did you get up to previously?!'''

This kind of conversation went on for a while. Despite this being my first time chatting online, I got really worked up...

In any case, this girl really is good at raising the mood. A mood maker who makes things lively just by being together with her.

While thinking that I shook both wrists. They were sore from typing so fast.

"Fu..."

A sigh. On the screen, Saori is still chattering away but I can't keep up with her high pace talk anymore.

'''Saori: Kyousuke onii-sama? Why are you silent?'''

Because my fingers hurt. Just wait a bit.

'''Saori: Oh my, you're doing 'neglect her' play.'''

'''Kiririn: That's because you keep saying things I have to snap backt s u k k o m i on - my fingers hurt from hitting the keyboard so much!'''

Gah, there's no telling what she'll say if I leave her alone!

While I made a bitter face Saori changed the topic.

'''Saori: In which case, I'll give you detailed Siscaly guidance over the phone. My cell phone's number is--'''

And so I got thoroughly trained by Saori and improved my skills as I had originally hoped. This was how she got to know my cell phone number.

I came to regret this almost immediately.

The next day was Sunday.

I was lazing around watching TV in the living room after lunch when the doorbell rang. A while later, ding-dong-ding-dong it rang again. Nobody was answering.

My father went to work even though it's a Sunday and my mother was out with the neighbourhood wives.

As in, there's only Kirino and myself at home.

"Bah... alright I'll go."

I lifted my heavy body out of the sofa when I heard someone loudly coming down the stairs. Following that was,

"Just coming--, did you wait long--?"

I heard a fake voice that will never be directed at me. It's unbelievable that this is my sister's voice.

"..."

That's right... today was when her friends would come over.

I buried my ass back into the sofa. Without much thought, I looked towards the front door.

Soon I heard a chorus of "Please excuse us~"O j a m a s h i m a s u and snatched a view of a number of middle school girls walk past the wide open living room door.

Tak tak tak tak, the sound of stairs being climbed.

Seems like Kirino took her friends to her room upstairs. The TV programme I was watching had finished. I turned the TV off with the remote control and lay down on the sofa to read a weekly manga magazine.

-- Whoever visited, it's got nothing to do with me.

That's what I'm thinking but --.

"Shit, can't concentrate at all."

Even looking over the fact I've already read this week's issue, the contents just aren't coming into my head. I keep catching myself glancing upwards as I'm concerned of what's going on up there.

My sister's friends have come over - ok this might be the first time since she entered middle school but it's not as if it's the first time in her life.

Hmm, so why is it that I'm so concerned about it...?

It must be because I know my sister's 'secret' now. The incident when it got revealed to our parents is still fresh in my memory.

That's right.

There's a large quantity of porn games and other otaku items hidden in her room.

The day that her collection gets revealed to her friends will bring a much bigger incident than when our parents found out.

No, I am not worrying about my sister.

I don't give a shit what happens to her and I don't need to. It has nothing to do with me.

Just... well... you know... it's annoying if another incident blew up right before my exams.

This is strictly me being concerned about myself.

"That girl, she's got an oddly dense side to her..."

Will it be ok?

While I was having such commendable thoughts, Kirino came down to the living room.

My esteemed sister's fashion for the day was a somewhat large and baggy shirt, an ultra mini skirt and long socks that reach above her knees. I don't know much about fashion and my esteemed sister looks good in whatever she wears so I'm not sure but...

This is a dazzling fashion, right? At the very least, I thought that must be the case. As for what Her Excellency the teenage model was up to...

Getting biscuits and juice for her guests.

Why do you never show such considerations for your brother, darn you?

"... Gross, what're you looking at? No rather, why are you even here? I told you to sit tight in your room yesterday."

"... Shut up. I want to watch some TV, buzz off."

"Yeah? But you're not watching. Stop lying, you were reading manga."

This is pissing me off. I ignore my sister and turn the TV on with the remote.

It just so happened the news came on, reporting "--was trying to electrocute the girl with an illegally modified appliance. The man's room had various adult manga and--". This gruesome story made me even more pissed.

Come on, buzz off. Get out, seriously. I kicked my sister out in my mind.

"Hey I said you're in the way. We're going to eat these in here so can you please get lost?"

Isn't this utterly shocking treatment? What do you think a person is, you bitch.

"Fuck it... Alright, alright I just have to leave right? Ok, ok I'm a disturbance. Onii-san will return to his room."

Why am I so kind-hearted to agree to her demand after all that?

Got something to say to such a magnanimous brother?

"This is filthy. Clean this place up before you go."

That's not what I wanted to hear!

In the end, I was forced to help out with cleaning the living room and making iced coffee for my sister's friends before I was kicked out. I trudged up to my room.

Right, what to do now? Finals are right in front of me so I should be studying but I'm just not in the mind for it. It is a rule of the world that a student's will to study diminishes as exams get closer and this rule is hard to defy. Making that excuse, I sat at my desk.

"Mmm, how about this?"

With clumsy finger movements, I brought the laptop out of standby mode.

I open the web browser. Certainly I can't play a porn game while wearing headphones but surfing the web should be safe even if someone suddenly opens the door.

Cupping my other hand below my chin and with drowsy eyes, I click a news link.

Actually I've realised that this thing called the "Internet" realllly doesn't fit with my personality.

"........... Yawwwwwnn"

I feel a sense of savourable laziness, like napping after waking up in the morning. Yeah, it's not bad.

Time mercilessly wastes away in the meantime but you aren't aware of this.

Aahhh~~ So drowsy~ Isn't there something fun to do~?

Most people who waste time on the internet are in this state of mind. Probably.

There are no deep thoughts in my head. After getting sick of clicking on links, I ponder on maybe searching for something.

You trying to tell me I should just study if I'm going to be like this? Hah, impossible. This ain't about logic!

So on those grounds, I spun the gears in my head while lazily moving the mouse cursor in circles around the Google logo.

In time, my sloth indulging brain inexplicably came up with the face of my glasses wearing, childhood friend. A pleasantly ordinary and stupid smile.

This image comes up often when I'm aimlessly thinking.

It must simply be because she's the person I spend the most time together and am most friendly with.

Come to think, she said this a while ago:

'Kyou-chan, Kyou-chan, you see... I'm collecting pillows right now. So you see, when I went to the department store with my family, I found this interesting pillow in the bedroom section. It's squishy and it feels good to touch but when you let go it slowly expands back into its original shape and...'

Back then I was half-listening to my childhood friend's sluggish conversation as I asked,

'Hmm? So what's the name of this thing?' indifferently. She didn't have a trace of being offended and had an oddly happy face as she tried to answer,

'Uh... that's... so it's... Te... Temp... Tamper...?'

I wonder what it was. Given her fumbling it must have been in English that she's weak against. Temp... pillow?

"Mmmmmmm."

Ok let's search this. Let's see... 'pillow' will do for the keyword.

Click. Google returned the following result to my keyword inquiry:

'''Search results for pillow approx. 43,800,000 hits. Showing hits 1~10 (0.16 seconds).'''

What the fuck! When am I meant to look at all this?

One, two, three, four, five zeros... Fourty million hits?! Are you joking me?

No, no wait, Google is merely carrying out its job to the utmost. It's my fault for giving it such a vague keyword.

But I'm sure any first time user will have gone through the same shock as I did!

<references/>

[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai|Back to Main Page]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-09-27T23:07:44Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1 -> 45%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (45% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===Volume 9===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Prologue
*My Big Sister is Nutty, a Maiden, and a Holy Angel
*Girls' Talk in the Midnight 
*My Little Sister is So Cute 
*Chameleon Daughter 
*Charge - Maiden Road!
*Dark Angel by Mistake 
*My Little Sister's Wedding Dress 
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-09-27T23:07:08Z

Psieye: Gosh I haven't updated in ages

{{Incomplete|percentage=45}}
== Chapter 1 ==

The season is summer, a certain July Saturday when finals exams are just ahead.

That day, I was in the one room in our house that lacked air conditioning (that's my room) since morning, I was sitting in front of my desk in desperation - or rather, agony is closer.

"Gu.... Grr..."

Studying for exams like a high school 2nd year student... is of course not what I was doing.

"Gr... Gah..."

I was conquering the newly released eroge "Siscalypse" (full title needs translation).

"...dah!"

Click click clickclickclick! I am bashing away at the buttons of the USB controller attached to the laptop.

On the screen is a battle with two girls with weird outfits, jumping around wildly. Punches and kicks are flying about, a staff and a gun are being swung, occasionally a blindling light is shot out too while using up a gauge, a tentacle attack that covers the whole screen also appears, time gets stopped, tens of thousands of sisters are summoned, etc - you get the idea.

"Siscalypse" (full title needed) - fans have already shortened it to "Siscaly" - has a different feel to it than any other ADV (adventure game) that I have played.

Read text, pick choices and collect events of the little sister heroine to conquer - there's a part with those elements but the main focus of "Siscaly" is the development part and the battle part. At the start you take your chosen little sister character and develop (customise) her, raising parameters and memorizing special moves. You battle in 3D against girls that were inserted into the storyline and win - that's the Siscaly game system. Note that there's an online mode for duels over the internet.

With tens of thousands of players, the Siscaly server is said to be a best-seller. The world is so wrong. Just then,

"Ah!"

The electroshock conjurer little sister took a direct hit from the enemy little sister's tentacle attack and went flying to the edge of the screen. The health bar instantly dropped to zero and her clothes are torn and scattered.

Whap! Uwa- uwa- uwa-... (<-- echo)

Game over. The black-caped enemy little sister is looking down at my character in torn clothing.

'''"Go home now, you have an onii-chan too"'''

"Damn~, I lost to this one again! Isn't this overpowered? How am I meant to beat this?"

On hearing the fully voiced victory line which strangely pissed me off, I threw the controller aside and smacked down on the desk out of frustration. And then,

"Oh shit"

I suddenly snapped back to normal again. With the sensation of having just broken some hypnosis I grabbed my head. What the fuck am I doing...?

A 17-year old youngster concentrating on a little sister porn game since Saturday morning.
That's how I, Kousaka Kyousuke, currently look. No, wait, no, this is all wrong.

I am an utterly ordinary high school boy, not an otaku.

There's a reason why I'm exclusively playing all these little sister porn games despite having a real little sister. There's nothing to hide, this game isn't mine - it's my sister's.

I have no choice but to do this because my sister forced me to with a "Do it" threat.

...no really, I'm not lying. I know it's extremely hard to believe but my little sister is an unbelievable girl who loves little sister porn games and watches anime for kids.

Yeah, that fateful day.

I discovered her secret hobby she was trying so hard to hide. Based on that, my sister requested life counseling after we'd been ignoring each other up until that point.

I didn't ask for it but I got flabbergasted at seeing her hobby, received a heap of verbal abuse, was forced into playing a porn game, got dragged into an offline meeting and then the tour around Akihabara...

I went through so much meaningless suffering. But anyway, through that our nearly conversation-less relationship had more than decades' worth of conversation injected into a few weeks.

It may have been only a little, but I got to understand a bit about my sister, who I hitherto didn't show the slightest interest in, and about otaku who I had been prejudiced against.

So I thought I ended that chapter of my life.

My sister made some otaku friends she could freely talk with and even the ultimate crisis of being discovered by our parents was overcome.

Father and mother both did not touch this topic after that, so from an external point of view, things returned to how they were before my sister's hobby was discovered. My father yelled "Do what you like" back then.

Those may have been words yelled out while being swept in the mood, but father is a person who will stick to his words no matter what.

He won't bring up the topic again just because time has passed.

That all happened in June and almost a month has passed since then.

So it's like that. There's nothing within the house that threatens my sister's hobby.

It may have ran longer than I expected, but this time for sure the Kousaka Kyousuke life counselling center will shut down.

Having been freed of all the annoying things, I can go back to a dry relationship with my sister and enjoy a relaxed and tranquil life again.

That was what I had thought.

"Ha-ah..."

I don't know why but my days went by while getting summoned by my little sister many times and being yelled at under the pretext of "life counselling".

Even just a few days ago I got this 'Siscaly' game shoved at me with the words "Just clear this quickly. No excuses." What am I supposed to make of this?

And how pathetic am I to loyally obey that order...

"A-ah, fuck this! I can't do it!"

I can't be asked anymore. This is the limit. Can you imagine how much of a burden there is for someone with a blood-related younger sister to play a little sister porn game? Maybe those guys out there who actually do have a younger sister might get it but... it's just too pitiful.

I kicked back my chair, strode towards my bed and let my body crash on it.

Paff (sound of crashing on bed). I blankly stare around my room. Table, bookshelf, wardrobe - an ordinary sized room with ample furniture. The japanese calendar on the wall indicates it is July.

Even I think this room has no character but I'm satisfied with that. Hurray for mediocrity. Viva, ordinary life.

That kind of relaxed and slow life is what suits me.

So anyway, let's stop with this stupid activity that doesn't suit my personality.

"I could do with some tea right now."

I left the room to dampen my throat that got dried up because of excitement.

Our house has two-story structure with my and my sister's rooms on the upper floor. After coming down the stairs, the entrance hall can be seen and the door to the living room is on the left.

My sister came into view once I entered the living room.

As if that was her default position, she was lying down on the sofa with her legs crossed and wearing shorts of minimal length. A comfortable outfit with an emphasis on the thighs, but there's no way I'll get moved by seeing my little sister's voluptuous form.

That's just how it is - you don't feel anything no matter how much of a knockout your little sister is.

For wearing such a bold outfit, my esteemed sisteri m o u t o - s a m a was chattering away on her cell phone. Seems she was talking with a friend from school.

"Ahaha, is that so~? Yea, so true..."

Once again I'm impressed with her theatrics.

(My sister has a public face and a hidden face. She uses them according to who she deals with so I've lately been able to sense who she's talking with based on her expressions and speech patterns.)

Brightly dyed hair, earrings on both ears, long fingernails smoothly painted and a comely face that's charismatic on its own accentuated with make-up - a mature look that you wouldn't think a middle schooler could have.

She's tall and all the bits that are meant to bulge out have already done so.

This amazingly refined girl is my little sister, Kousaka Kirino.

Currently age 14, she goes to the middle school in the local neighbourhood. She's active as a model in a teenage magazine, is the ace of the track team, was graded 5th out of the whole prefecture, etc - she's like a mutant. As an ordinary mortal of a brother, she pisses me off to no end.

"Ok, I'll be waiting~♡"

While listening to the faked voice of this super sisterimouto I passed by the sofa to take out some cold barley tea from the fridge. After draining my glass,

"Fu..."

This refreshing feeling trickling down my throat is to die for. This is the best when it's summer.

Now that I've no business anymore here, let's try to get away quickly.

I sneaked along the edge of the living room like an experienced thief.

But this effort was wasted when a voice called out when I grabbed the door knob.

"Hey"

The one word from that exceedingly cold voice.

"...What?"

I replied in a pissed tone without turning around.

Look at this. Our relationship is like this.

Kirino is muttering in a voice with no effort to hide the revulsion.

"...Did you do it?"

"...Eh? ...Do what?"

"As in... did you do that? I lent it to you recently... Do I have to spell everything out for you? Why are you such a dimwit?"

Hey, can you believe this? Is this really how a little sister should talk to her brother? This attitude is exactly how a noble deals with a servant. I turned my head and irritatedly spat out,

"Yeah, I did it. I was doing it just now."

"What? Really...? You were hiding in your room ever since morning on a weekend to play a porn game?"

"Wasn't it you who told me to do that?! Stop looking at me with that contemptuous glare! This is something to praise me for!"

"You are the splitting image of a porn gamer."

"That doesn't make me happy at all?!"

You're doing that on purpose aren't you? Of course you are, damn you!

Da-ah---! She... she... there's absolutely no cute side to her at all!

That fleeting smile I saw recently must have been my eyes deceiving me!

There's no way my sister could be cute.

Shit. I'm getting dizzy because of how pissed I am...

While I was staggering Kirino talked to me with her chin on the table,

"So? You've cleared the campaign mode at least once, right?"

"No... not yet..."

As I answered Kirino's gaze got filled with disappointment as she clicked her tongue,

"Hey I told you to clear it immediately?!"

"The enemy's just too strong I can't win... no wait! That's not it! I asked you a while ago too but why must I do that?! Besides, I've got an exam in front of me?!?"

"Flurrying around right before an exam is proof of being an idiot who doesn't do what should be done habitually."

"Grah..."

Sometimes she throws out a sound argument... she's so hard to deal with.

"Ok, that might be true, but!"

Regardless of that, I don't think it's right to be playing a porn game right before an exam.

Therefore explain to me why I should be playing that game right now, explain.

When I said that to Kirino,

"Reason? Didn't I tell you a while back?"

She majestically straightened her chest out and answered.

"Life counselling."

I don't get it. Isn't life counselling about listening to some worry and then giving help?

Why is there a need to conquer a porn game to solve my sister's worry?

Kirino explained it like this,

"The real point of this game is to take your game data from clearing the campaign and duelling with the little sister character you customised. If you don't finish it quickly we can't play versus mode. Why can't you figure out even that much?"

"Go do that with someone else!"

Online matches... was that what she said? There was such a mode? Well, I don't really get it but don't say such an outrageous request as if it's natural. Then what am I? I was going through all that suffering just so I can be her match partner? Fuck that.

"I can't win online. ...I'm not good at these fighting games."

"I'm really shit at them too! Our parents never buy us games so I've practically never played any game!"

"I know. That's why I lent it to you. Thank me."

I get it now. So you, you want to play with someone you can beat.

You want to duel. But you hate losing. You also hate opponents who take a handicap or go easy on you.

You want to win against someone playing seriously...

Grah~, what a selfish girl...

"A-Anyway, I gotta study for my exams so I don't have time to invest in games."

"Hmmm, so you're an idiot?"

Her mouth splits her face.

If there is such a talent as angering a big brother, this girl is a genius at it.

"If you don't have time then you just have to clear it post haste. If you really need it then I can teach you some pointers~, but not today because I'm busy too."

Are you even listening to me? I don't want to.

While my brow was knit tight, Kirino said to me,

"...Oh yeah, why not go see the FAQ site? I did go through the trouble of making the internet accessible from your room."

"...FAQ site?"

"Yeah. There's a site called 'Siscaly@wiki' which gives pretty detailed explanations. I went there too when I was clearing the campaign."

"What's an 'at wiki'?"

"What? Did you just get demented? I taught you, right?"

"Uhm... ah, ahh... you mean that."

Ok, yeah, that's it... So uh, to put it very simply a wiki is a webpage that users themselves can write and edit.

So this 'Siscaly@wiki" must be some site where people gather information on the game.

After getting her advice I started thinking 'maybe I should try a bit more?' I truly don't want to play little sister porn games but I also don't like leaving things half-finished. Plus if I only focus on the fighting aspect then that game is well... uhm... fun.

"Read the FAQ and spend all of tomorrow clearing everything. Got that?"

"......"

Why that arrogance?

"You deaf? I asked if you got that?"

"Yeah yeah yeah yeah... it's fine if I do it, I'll do it. Tomorrow right? I'll see how far I get."

Bah, can't be helped. While I was sighing while scrunching up my face, Kirino added,

"Oh, yeah. Almost forgot."

"Huh? What now?"

"My friends are coming over tomorrow so don't you dare come out of your room."

Wow, the gall of that...

But ok... that's within acceptable limits. I'm sure this kind of treatment towards older brothers is the same in any household when a little sister's friends are coming over. So tomorrow as ordered by her majestyimouto-sama, I'll be hiding in my room all day and...

Huh? Wait a sec...? Wait, wait wait waiiiiiiiit a minute...

"You... you... you're telling your brother to play porn games in his room while middle school girls are coming over to our house?"

"Yeah."

"What the fuck's up with that?! If I get found out this won't end merely at humiliation?!"

Having my little sister's friends discover me playing a porn game is beyond trauma level.

I might really want to suicide if that happens.

"If that happens, I'll be sure to treat you as a stranger for the rest of my life."

"This isn't about you getting humiliated!! Me, it's about me! If I get discovered I'll get disgraced to the point of suicide!"

Seeing me reject with all my strength, Kirino went "Mmm-" briefly before glancing at me.

"Can't you use headphones?"

"You just don't get it!"

This is why girls... Look I'm sure every teenage guy all over the country will agree with me - wearing headphones while secretly watching a video does not guarantee the dangers have been mitigated.

Of course if you block off the TV sound then the risk of being caught is reduced. However, your own sense of hearing also gets cut off so you can't detect the incoming parent ambush. This is why guys the world over have developed all sorts of techniques like only attaching the headset to one ear or...

Wait, this isn't the time for this discussion.

"My room can't even be locked! If my door happens to get opened then it's over right there! It's too dangerous!"

"... Yeah... I see. Well... think of something yourself."

Only then did Kirino get how dangerous my situation would be and started nodding her head with a serious face.

There just are these times when I can't tell whether she's innocent or stupid. And do you really insist on making me play that porn game? What 'think of something yourself'?

"Well anyway - since my friends will be coming over, if you're going to stay in the house then sit tight in your room."

"......"

Kirino is waving her hand as if she's shooing away a dog. Seems my sister absolutely dreads me meeting her friends... isn't that the same in any household?

So... ok. Fine. It pisses me off but that doesn't matter. This always happens.

I shrugged my shoulders and said,

"Fine then. Tomorrow? I just have to stay in my room as much as possible?"

"Yeah. Please make sure I don't get bothered. There'll be a lot of cute girls but if you talk to them I'll kill you. Don't even look at them, you'll get them dirty."

"Hey, you're treating a human like he's some germ! Isn't that going too far?"

I mean for goodness sake,

"I'm not interested at all in your friends."

"Humph, I really wonder about that."

She's still looking at me like I'm trash. I get goosebumps thinking lots of girls like this will be coming over.

Kirino's school friends are a group where only "those ladies way up there" gather.

Jewels who reek of glamour and sophistication. But Kirino's worries are so utterly wrong. I have no thoughts of approaching people living in completely different dimensions with my own two feet.

That was what I truly, honestly believed back then.

"...Damn that little bitch..."

And so I was back in my room with boiling blood.

A moment ago I had entertained the thought of napping after that drink but all my drowsiness disappeared after that exchange with my princess of a sister.

I sat at my desk and brought the laptop out of standby mode.

Hmm, so I just hit any key to bring it out of sleep, was it?

I was starting to get a little used to it after having borrowed it from Kirino so much.

"... Uhm."

Just then I felt something was slowly encroaching on me.

I hope that's just my imagination.

First, I opened the browser. (Hey I may be a troglodyte with computers but even I know what a browser is and how to use it. It's software to look at webpages right?) I thought I'd look at that 'Siscaly@wiki' that Kirino mentioned before. By the way, this is the first time I've opened the browser on this laptop.

"Ohh."

As soon as the browser started up, the first thing that was shown was a familiar site. It's the main screen of that otaku SNS site which Kirino registered at.

The main page showed the list of what communities and friends Kirino got involved with. Among the names were 'Saori' and 'Kuroneko' who I had met several days ago.

By the way, my sister's nickname was 'Kiririn@I just saw the image of a porn gamer'

... Damn her she just set that using her cell phone. What does she think human dignity is?

"... Bah"

There's no reason to stay here at my sister's personal page. Feels bad to be peeking into someone's private life.

I clicked on the search window at the top of the screen.

Uhm, what was it...? Oh yeah, Siscaly... swirly thing, space, wiki... enter.

So I found the 'Siscaly@wiki' quickly by searching like that.

On the left end of the screen there was a long list of menu titles (characters and special move names, etc). By clicking on one, the relevant information would be shown on the right side. A very simple page setup.

"... Woah shit, what's all this?"

I brandished my tongue at that oppressive quantity of information. The game has only been out for mere days and yet the FAQ information is this detailed...

Details of the game system are of course explained, campaign clearing strategies (includes video links) to a full chart of moves with attached explanations, customization strategies, rules for how parameters are raised, damage calculation formulae, even the ending list and the scenario flow charts... are all included. Though I don't really get it.

My extent of prior internet experience had been occasionally checking the weather forecast with a cell phone, so I was kinda looking down on how good this FAQ site would be.

There were guys who dove deep into the game right from day 1 who constantly updated this 'Siscaly@wiki' site and filled the database, so maybe this should be an obvious development.

But I think that just makes it even more amazing.

'We enjoy the same porn game' - with just that thought they made such an astonishing database.

I had the same 'that feeling' I got during last month's incident by looking at this site.

"...Hmmmph"

A bitter laugh seeped out of the corner of my mouth.

... Man, this is why otaku are... just how deep must you dig in before being satisfied?

But well, this stuff is hot passion. Though it has absolutely no benefit for society.

That just makes it even hotter.

I stared at the wiki for a while but... I could not figure out where I should start. That's despite it being plain the sentences have been written in an easy-to-understand way.

The authors are probably core gamers so they can't synchronise with a complete beginner's sense like me. Thus I began my uphill battle. I compared with the Siscaly manual, repeatedly re-read the wiki's sentences. After all that I felt I could just barely understand a little of the contents.

Uhm so basically, according ot the wiki the Siscaly campaign mode has a very hard difficulty so beginners find it hard to clear.

"But Kirino finished it despite that."

She's a beginner at fighting games too so there's no reason I can't.

There must be a way...

Click. I found a 'Must reads for newbies' link among the menu titles. The right side of the screen filled up with beginner tips.

They went like this:

'''Newbie FAQ: Campaign Mode Unlock Guide!'''

'''1) Let's raise our little sister's level effectively online!'''

'''Broadly speaking, there are two modes to Siscaly online play:'''

'''Versus (Siscalypse) Mode where you fight little sisters all over the country to aim for the strongest sister.'''

'''Co-op Mode where little sisters from across the country gather together to stop the end of the Sister World.'''

~ ~ Omitted ~ ~

'''In co-op mode you can use save data even from uncleared games.'''

'''If you are a newbie, challenge the campaign with a character well-trained from online play! You'll definitely get your revenge on previously unbeatable opponents!'''

'''NB: Nobody likes leeches! Only take missions appropriate for your level!'''

"Ok so... what's this going on about?"

What leech? Even if you say it like it's common sense, I can't understand.

But there's bits I sort of get. Uhh... so it's like this?

Until you complete the offline campaign mode (which I kept getting game overs on today) you cannot compete with human players.

So at present even if I connect online I can only play cooperatively against computer opponents.

"... Why another pain in the ass restriction?"

Probably a way of saying those who can't complete the campaign mode are not worthy of fighting online but... how to say, feels like the threshold is set really high."

And the campaign mode is hardcore difficult as seen before.

Maybe all online games are like this? Well, who cares. So about the campaign clearing strategy...

Siscaly is a game where you repeat the same mission over and over to gather experience to strengthen your character, i.e. it places great importance on 'levelling up'.

I didn't know this and kept trying to push forward. Therefore I got crushed by the same opponent all the time. Also, levelling up is easier by playing co-op mode online.

"Mmmu, so damn involved."

For being a mere porn game (Kirino would get pissed if I said this), the game part sure is deep. I thought porn games just had to be erotic as the name implies but... guess there's many kinds.

Or rather I don't get why this title had to be made as a porn game.

The only porn in it is the clothes being ripped off of opponents when you beat them... so it'd be better if they just drop that part and sell it normally.

Making it R-18 reduces the customer base.

Well ok, there may be some complicated circumstances beyond my understanding.

While I was thinking about this from a beginner's perspective,

"...Oh"

The reference video I was watching became slightly erotic.

This is a video linked from the wiki page, explaining the basic Siscaly combat mode. Perhaps as a prank by the guy who made it, some of the 'gift CGs' that are shown after fights end were collected near the end of the video.

...Hmmmmm... damn I just can't get used to little sister porn...

Even if it's a game, seeing a little sister getting obscene things done to her only brings depression - it's painful mentally.

Kirino has completely separated games from real life, loathing the thought of treating 2D and 3D the same and seeing nothing wrong with someone enjoying a little sister porn game despite having a real sister. But even now, I can't draw the line between the two worlds so clearly.

I can only say there are some things which are just impossible. I can't enjoy a little sister porn game while having a real sister. I don't even want to see a little sister character doing raunchy things.

While I was looking at a 'little sister character whose clothes got ripped off' H CG with a, to be honest, disconcerted mind--clak! (needs better onomaetopoeia for a door being opened)

"Kyousuke--, I'm going shopping so do you prefer the mildly spicy one or-"

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!"

I repeatedly hit the X (close) button while screaming my throat out.

Clatterclatter! I got up so quickly my chair got knocked over. As I turned around, my mother was standing there with the door to my room open. My tongue wasn't moving properly but I managed to get it to pronounce:

"Mom! I-I told you to knock before coming in!"

"Sorry~~☆ Next time, I'll be careful next time~~. Anyway, mildly spicy or spicy - which do you prefer?"

"The mild one!"

"Too bad, I want to eat it spicy tonight. I'm off shopping now."

Mom closed the door while making a meaningful and pretentious smile.

"Uwaaaaaaaa~ ~ ~"

I sob and collapse. Fuck... in so many ways: fucking hell!

Damn hag, making curry whenever she has some time...! If you look at that dialogue just now, there was no reason to even ask for my opinion! Our house doesn't give a shit what the eldest son thinks.

Treat me too cold and I'm going to get myself adopted by the Tamura family.

But... the timing for closing that video was real close... and I can't exactly ask "did you see it?" to mom either~~.

...Gu, for the sake of protecting my self-esteem, I must forget what happened just now...! Let's forget it all!

But really! A room with no lock causes problems no matter what I do!

Is there really nothing that can be done about this...?

While thinking about a worry that many teenagers harbour, I slowly stood up. Looking through the window, I confirmed my mother leaving the house.

--- Good she's gone.

I calmed down and resumed my perusal of the wiki.

The rest of the newbie FAQ went like this:

'''2) Be careful with the newbie killer 'tentacle sister'! Let's thoroughly prepare for the other points where it's easy to trip up!'''

'''3) A simple lecture on stat point distribution. These are the parameters you must raise early on!'''

'''4) Make use of the 1st person viewpoint! Master 3D combat with effective use of the viewpoint!'''

'''5) If all else fails! Use item points to equip a rare item on your beloved sister!'''

"Hmm, I see..."

I continuously nodded my head with a refreshing feeling and said,

"I understand I don't get this at all."

The author to this FAQ would be so disappointed if he heard that.

But there's nothing I can do about something I don't know. There's a lot of technical jargon too.

But I get that I need to do this online co-op play.

I closed the browser after skimming over the newbie FAQ. Then I clicked on the Siscaly icon on the desktop to start the game application.

The Siscalypse menu appears. (need full title here)

"Uhm... was this how it's done?"

Referring to the instruction manual, I connected Siscaly to the internet. Perhaps because Kirino had already done all the settings, I could get into the server with a single click.

'''"You have logged on as 'Kiririn'"'''

"Eh?"

What's this? Did I connect with Kirino's account? Is that how she set it?

I don't get it but I'm at least online so all's good.

The screen got filled with the 'lobby screen', many 'frames' neatly separated like in a notepad.

The window in the right-hand corner had Kiririn's player data.

Uh, it's crammed with numbers and English letters... If there's anything I could understand from that it was:

Win: 003 / Lose: 046

That's all. There's some ratio next to that line which I don't get, but this must be her win/loss record. That's to say, how many times 'Kiririn' has won and lost in Versus mode.

Hah, she's being utterly dominated.

"Uh... So let's see..."

These separate 'frames' are each called 'rooms' and when I click them,

'''"Pros come, VS room ♪ (ground battle, no flying)" VS Players 1/2'''

'''"Newbie level up room~" Co-op, Mission 2, Players 2/3'''

Information on the rooms show up like this. Players can join these rooms or they can make new rooms with settings they decide.

I heard later that this system is unusually popular in online games.

"...So... uh... I don't know what I'm supposed to do..."

I scratched my cheek in front of the lobby screen.

Select a suitable room, join and talk ('chat' as they call it) to other games and engage in co-op play - that's the order I need to carry out but I'm stuck at the very first step of choosing the room.

I dunno, I'm hesitant about chatting or playing together with people whose faces I don't know. Is this just me...?

Or does everyone go through this phase when they start online gaming? I can't decide but... the burden that this is a porn game no doubt further adds to the hesitation.

"... Bah... it's quite for today..."

As I moved the mouse cursor to the logout button...

Dirong. With a cheerful noise, a small window came up at the top middle part of the screen.

'''You got a message from Saori-san.'''

"Eh?"

I stared at that familiar player name.

Saori is Kirino's otaku friend and is the manager of a community called 'Otaku girls gather--'. We were indebted to her at last month's offline meeting that Kirino attended.

... She plays Siscaly too huh... small world...

Or rather, this game is probably popular within that community too.

I mean, there are over 10000 people logged on at this moment.

"Hmm"

Sadly, I have no knowledge of what porn game sales are like but... could it be this game is selling really well?

So in other words, it's that is it? That there are at least 10000 people who like little sisters in the world?

Wow~ Isn't that too much demand no matter how you look at it? What's wrong with this world?!

Well anyway, the message contents went like this,

'''"Hello, Kiririn-san. Would you like to share a conversation with me if you have the time?"'''

"You really are someone different when you're online."

I ended up complaining to the screen.

This 'Saori' girl acts like an 'elegant lady' on the internet but in real life she's maddeningly different. A body that's over 180cm and has the same 3 sizes as Fujiwara Norika.

A weirdo whose fashion sense and speech pattern fits the very image of a creepy otaku.

To this girl, I...

"Uuu..."

This is my first time chatting so I was uncomfortable with real time communication over the internet. Despite this, I wrote my reply,

'''"Sorry I'm not my sister. I'm her brother."'''

Then a new message saying '''"Saori-san has invited you to a chat room"''' came up. Clicking on that, a chat window opened up.

'''Saori: Oh my, it was Kyousuke (凶介) Onii-sama. It has been a long time since we last met.'''

To think that's how she spelt it, I want to facepalm. Hey who you calling 'Onii-sama' damn you.

'''Kiririn: Who you calling Kyousuke (凶介)? My name is Kyousuke (京介)<ref>Same pronunciation, different spelling for "Kyousuke". 凶 means 'bad luck'.</ref>. Kousaka Kyousuke.'''

It can't be helped she mis-spelt my name since I didn't tell her the kanji. But why that kanji of all possibilities...

Do I really look that unfortunate to you?! While thinking that, Saori asked '''"How are you doing?"'''

I just barely matched her pace and typed,

'''Kiririn: I'm fine. You seem energetic. My sister is always relying on you.'''

'''Saori: No, it is I who is relying on her all the time. Like in this game, she's my target practice day by day. Thanks to her, my win rate is maintained at 80%.'''

So you're the cause for that 'Lose:046'! Fuck, because of you...!

As my temple twitched, I typed,

'''Kiririn: Hmm... you're good at games.'''

'''Saori: Well, I'm ok with them.'''

Oh really.

'''Kiririn: Then teach me a bit. See, my sister is forcing me to get into this game. Now that it's come to this, I may as well train myself and wipe the floor with her.'''

'''Saori: Ufufu, what an enviously good relationship.'''

There's no way that's true. What's this girl going on about?

'''Saori: Have you looked at the newbie FAQ on the Siscaly@wiki?'''

'''Kiririn: Yeah, just now. I didn't understand any of it. Especially the... what was it... the 1st person viewpoint. I mean I get what it means but... uh...'''

'''Saori: My, do you have 3D vertigo?'''

'''Kiririn: 3D vertigo?'''

'''Saori: That's what we call the phenomenon of feeling dizzy when playing 3D games. It's especially common in FPS games which operate with the 1st person viewpoint.'''

'''Kiririn: Hmm, that does sound like what I have.'''

It makes sense now that Saori mentions it. I get dizzy when playing a 3D game like this.

That's probably why my skill hasn't been improving at all.

'''Kiririn: I finally understand thanks to your explanation.'''

'''Saori: I was like that at first too. With practice it can be mitigated to an extent.'''

'''Kiririn: Practice? How?'''

'''Saori: For example how about acting like you're in an FPS game even in real life? Always hold an assault rifle while walking around and don't take your eyes off the aiming sights. Whenever you need to change directions, turn your entire body around like a rigid stick.'''

'''If someone shows up within your search area, quickly get into prone position and take aim regardless of whether it's an ally or foe. By doing this I completely overcame my vertigo♡'''

'''Kiririn: What kind of pervert are you?! I don't want to go that far to get cured!!'''

And you're speaking out of experience?! Oh yeah, I had forgotten! This girl is screwed up like this!

Even if she's talking like a refined lady, her core is unchanged.

'''Saori: Oh my, calling me a pervert... Kousuke onii-sama, that's too impolite. Didn't I tell you previously? I am normally a timid girl.'''

'''Kiririn: Timid girls do not greet people at gunpoint!! That surely is just your own view?! I won't say any more, just look at the reactions of those around you!'''

Like your friends who have an assault rifle aimed at them!

'''Saori: Oh but they went "Phew~ your latest hobby is so much better," and understood me?'''

'''Kiririn: That means they gave up on you?! Just what did you get up to previously?!'''

This kind of conversation went on for a while. Despite this being my first time chatting online, I got really worked up...

In any case, this girl really is good at raising the mood. A mood maker who makes things lively just by being together with her.

While thinking that I shook both wrists. They were sore from typing so fast.

"Fu..."

A sigh. On the screen, Saori is still chattering away but I can't keep up with her high pace talk anymore.

'''Saori: Kyousuke onii-sama? Why are you silent?'''

Because my fingers hurt. Just wait a bit.

'''Saori: Oh my, you're doing 'neglect her' play.'''

'''Kiririn: That's because you keep saying things I have to snap backt s u k k o m i on - my fingers hurt from hitting the keyboard so much!'''

Gah, there's no telling what she'll say if I leave her alone!

While I made a bitter face Saori changed the topic.

'''Saori: In which case, I'll give you detailed Siscaly guidance over the phone. My cell phone's number is--'''

And so I got thoroughly trained by Saori and improved my skills as I had originally hoped. This was how she got to know my cell phone number.

I came to regret this almost immediately.

The next day was Sunday.

I was lazing around watching TV in the living room after lunch when the doorbell rang. A while later, ding-dong-ding-dong it rang again. Nobody was answering.

My father went to work even though it's a Sunday and my mother was out with the neighbourhood wives.

As in, there's only Kirino and myself at home.

"Bah... alright I'll go."

I lifted my heavy body out of the sofa when I heard someone loudly coming down the stairs. Following that was,

"Just coming--, did you wait long--?"

I heard a fake voice that will never be directed at me. It's unbelievable that this is my sister's voice.

"..."

That's right... today was when her friends would come over.

I buried my ass back into the sofa. Without much thought, I looked towards the front door.

Soon I heard a chorus of "Please excuse us~"O j a m a s h i m a s u and snatched a view of a number of middle school girls walk past the wide open living room door.

Tak tak tak tak, the sound of stairs being climbed.

Seems like Kirino took her friends to her room upstairs. The TV programme I was watching had finished. I turned the TV off with the remote control and lay down on the sofa to read a weekly manga magazine.

-- Whoever visited, it's got nothing to do with me.

That's what I'm thinking but --.

"Shit, can't concentrate at all."

Even looking over the fact I've already read this week's issue, the contents just aren't coming into my head. I keep catching myself glancing upwards as I'm concerned of what's going on up there.

My sister's friends have come over - ok this might be the first time since she entered middle school but it's not as if it's the first time in her life.

Hmm, so why is it that I'm so concerned about it...?

It must be because I know my sister's 'secret' now. The incident when it got revealed to our parents is still fresh in my memory.

That's right.

There's a large quantity of porn games and other otaku items hidden in her room.

The day that her collection gets revealed to her friends will bring a much bigger incident than when our parents found out.

No, I am not worrying about my sister.

I don't give a shit what happens to her and I don't need to. It has nothing to do with me.

Just... well... you know... it's annoying if another incident blew up right before my exams.

This is strictly me being concerned about myself.

"That girl, she's got an oddly dense side to her..."

Will it be ok?

While I was having such commendable thoughts, Kirino came down to the living room.

My esteemed sister's fashion for the day was a somewhat large and baggy shirt, an ultra mini skirt and long socks that reach above her knees. I don't know much about fashion and my esteemed sister looks good in whatever she wears so I'm not sure but...

This is a dazzling fashion, right? At the very least, I thought that must be the case. As for what Her Excellency the teenage model was up to...

Getting biscuits and juice for her guests.

Why do you never show such considerations for your brother, darn you?

"... Gross, what're you looking at? No rather, why are you even here? I told you to sit tight in your room yesterday."

"... Shut up. I want to watch some TV, buzz off."

"Yeah? But you're not watching. Stop lying, you were reading manga."

This is pissing me off. I ignore my sister and turn the TV on with the remote.

It just so happened the news came on, reporting "--was trying to electrocute the girl with an illegally modified appliance. The man's room had various adult manga and--". This gruesome story made me even more pissed.

Come on, buzz off. Get out, seriously. I kicked my sister out in my mind.

"Hey I said you're in the way. We're going to eat these in here so can you please get lost?"

Isn't this utterly shocking treatment? What do you think a person is, you bitch.

"Fuck it... Alright, alright I just have to leave right? Ok, ok I'm a disturbance. Onii-san will return to his room."

Why am I so kind-hearted to agree to her demand after all that?

Got something to say to such a magnanimous brother?

"This is filthy. Clean this place up before you go."

That's not what I wanted to hear!

In the end, I was forced to help out with cleaning the living room and making iced coffee for my sister's friends before I was kicked out. I trudged up to my room.

Right, what to do now? Finals are right in front of me so I should be studying but I'm just not in the mind for it. It is a rule of the world that a student's will to study diminishes as exams get closer and this rule is hard to defy. Making that excuse, I sat at my desk.

"Mmm, how about this?"

With clumsy finger movements, I brought the laptop out of standby mode.

I open the web browser. Certainly I can't play a porn game while wearing headphones but surfing the web should be safe even if someone suddenly opens the door.

Cupping my other hand below my chin and with drowsy eyes, I click a news link.

Actually I've realised that this thing called the "Internet" realllly doesn't fit with my personality.

"........... Yawwwwwnn"

I feel a sense of savourable laziness, like napping after waking up in the morning. Yeah, it's not bad.

Time mercilessly wastes away in the meantime but you aren't aware of this.

Aahhh~~ So drowsy~ Isn't there something fun to do~?

Most people who waste time on the internet are in this state of mind. Probably.

There are no deep thoughts in my head. After getting sick of clicking on links, I ponder on maybe searching for something.

You trying to tell me I should just study if I'm going to be like this? Hah, impossible. This ain't about logic!

So on those grounds, I spun the gears in my head while lazily moving the mouse cursor in circles around the Google logo.

<references/>

[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai|Back to Main Page]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-08-31T13:59:32Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1 -> 44%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (44% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-08-31T13:57:48Z

Psieye: Another update

{{Incomplete|percentage=38}}
== Chapter 1 ==

The season is summer, a certain July Saturday when finals exams are just ahead.

That day, I was in the one room in our house that lacked air conditioning (that's my room) since morning, I was sitting in front of my desk in desperation - or rather, agony is closer.

"Gu.... Grr..."

Studying for exams like a high school 2nd year student... is of course not what I was doing.

"Gr... Gah..."

I was conquering the newly released eroge "Siscalypse" (full title needs translation).

"...dah!"

Click click clickclickclick! I am bashing away at the buttons of the USB controller attached to the laptop.

On the screen is a battle with two girls with weird outfits, jumping around wildly. Punches and kicks are flying about, a staff and a gun are being swung, occasionally a blindling light is shot out too while using up a gauge, a tentacle attack that covers the whole screen also appears, time gets stopped, tens of thousands of sisters are summoned, etc - you get the idea.

"Siscalypse" (full title needed) - fans have already shortened it to "Siscaly" - has a different feel to it than any other ADV (adventure game) that I have played.

Read text, pick choices and collect events of the little sister heroine to conquer - there's a part with those elements but the main focus of "Siscaly" is the development part and the battle part. At the start you take your chosen little sister character and develop (customise) her, raising parameters and memorizing special moves. You battle in 3D against girls that were inserted into the storyline and win - that's the Siscaly game system. Note that there's an online mode for duels over the internet.

With tens of thousands of players, the Siscaly server is said to be a best-seller. The world is so wrong. Just then,

"Ah!"

The electroshock conjurer little sister took a direct hit from the enemy little sister's tentacle attack and went flying to the edge of the screen. The health bar instantly dropped to zero and her clothes are torn and scattered.

Whap! Uwa- uwa- uwa-... (<-- echo)

Game over. The black-caped enemy little sister is looking down at my character in torn clothing.

'''"Go home now, you have an onii-chan too"'''

"Damn~, I lost to this one again! Isn't this overpowered? How am I meant to beat this?"

On hearing the fully voiced victory line which strangely pissed me off, I threw the controller aside and smacked down on the desk out of frustration. And then,

"Oh shit"

I suddenly snapped back to normal again. With the sensation of having just broken some hypnosis I grabbed my head. What the fuck am I doing...?

A 17-year old youngster concentrating on a little sister porn game since Saturday morning.
That's how I, Kousaka Kyousuke, currently look. No, wait, no, this is all wrong.

I am an utterly ordinary high school boy, not an otaku.

There's a reason why I'm exclusively playing all these little sister porn games despite having a real little sister. There's nothing to hide, this game isn't mine - it's my sister's.

I have no choice but to do this because my sister forced me to with a "Do it" threat.

...no really, I'm not lying. I know it's extremely hard to believe but my little sister is an unbelievable girl who loves little sister porn games and watches anime for kids.

Yeah, that fateful day.

I discovered her secret hobby she was trying so hard to hide. Based on that, my sister requested life counseling after we'd been ignoring each other up until that point.

I didn't ask for it but I got flabbergasted at seeing her hobby, received a heap of verbal abuse, was forced into playing a porn game, got dragged into an offline meeting and then the tour around Akihabara...

I went through so much meaningless suffering. But anyway, through that our nearly conversation-less relationship had more than decades' worth of conversation injected into a few weeks.

It may have been only a little, but I got to understand a bit about my sister, who I hitherto didn't show the slightest interest in, and about otaku who I had been prejudiced against.

So I thought I ended that chapter of my life.

My sister made some otaku friends she could freely talk with and even the ultimate crisis of being discovered by our parents was overcome.

Father and mother both did not touch this topic after that, so from an external point of view, things returned to how they were before my sister's hobby was discovered. My father yelled "Do what you like" back then.

Those may have been words yelled out while being swept in the mood, but father is a person who will stick to his words no matter what.

He won't bring up the topic again just because time has passed.

That all happened in June and almost a month has passed since then.

So it's like that. There's nothing within the house that threatens my sister's hobby.

It may have ran longer than I expected, but this time for sure the Kousaka Kyousuke life counselling center will shut down.

Having been freed of all the annoying things, I can go back to a dry relationship with my sister and enjoy a relaxed and tranquil life again.

That was what I had thought.

"Ha-ah..."

I don't know why but my days went by while getting summoned by my little sister many times and being yelled at under the pretext of "life counselling".

Even just a few days ago I got this 'Siscaly' game shoved at me with the words "Just clear this quickly. No excuses." What am I supposed to make of this?

And how pathetic am I to loyally obey that order...

"A-ah, fuck this! I can't do it!"

I can't be asked anymore. This is the limit. Can you imagine how much of a burden there is for someone with a blood-related younger sister to play a little sister porn game? Maybe those guys out there who actually do have a younger sister might get it but... it's just too pitiful.

I kicked back my chair, strode towards my bed and let my body crash on it.

Paff (sound of crashing on bed). I blankly stare around my room. Table, bookshelf, wardrobe - an ordinary sized room with ample furniture. The japanese calendar on the wall indicates it is July.

Even I think this room has no character but I'm satisfied with that. Hurray for mediocrity. Viva, ordinary life.

That kind of relaxed and slow life is what suits me.

So anyway, let's stop with this stupid activity that doesn't suit my personality.

"I could do with some tea right now."

I left the room to dampen my throat that got dried up because of excitement.

Our house has two-story structure with my and my sister's rooms on the upper floor. After coming down the stairs, the entrance hall can be seen and the door to the living room is on the left.

My sister came into view once I entered the living room.

As if that was her default position, she was lying down on the sofa with her legs crossed and wearing shorts of minimal length. A comfortable outfit with an emphasis on the thighs, but there's no way I'll get moved by seeing my little sister's voluptuous form.

That's just how it is - you don't feel anything no matter how much of a knockout your little sister is.

For wearing such a bold outfit, my esteemed sisteri m o u t o - s a m a was chattering away on her cell phone. Seems she was talking with a friend from school.

"Ahaha, is that so~? Yea, so true..."

Once again I'm impressed with her theatrics.

(My sister has a public face and a hidden face. She uses them according to who she deals with so I've lately been able to sense who she's talking with based on her expressions and speech patterns.)

Brightly dyed hair, earrings on both ears, long fingernails smoothly painted and a comely face that's charismatic on its own accentuated with make-up - a mature look that you wouldn't think a middle schooler could have.

She's tall and all the bits that are meant to bulge out have already done so.

This amazingly refined girl is my little sister, Kousaka Kirino.

Currently age 14, she goes to the middle school in the local neighbourhood. She's active as a model in a teenage magazine, is the ace of the track team, was graded 5th out of the whole prefecture, etc - she's like a mutant. As an ordinary mortal of a brother, she pisses me off to no end.

"Ok, I'll be waiting~♡"

While listening to the faked voice of this super sisterimouto I passed by the sofa to take out some cold barley tea from the fridge. After draining my glass,

"Fu..."

This refreshing feeling trickling down my throat is to die for. This is the best when it's summer.

Now that I've no business anymore here, let's try to get away quickly.

I sneaked along the edge of the living room like an experienced thief.

But this effort was wasted when a voice called out when I grabbed the door knob.

"Hey"

The one word from that exceedingly cold voice.

"...What?"

I replied in a pissed tone without turning around.

Look at this. Our relationship is like this.

Kirino is muttering in a voice with no effort to hide the revulsion.

"...Did you do it?"

"...Eh? ...Do what?"

"As in... did you do that? I lent it to you recently... Do I have to spell everything out for you? Why are you such a dimwit?"

Hey, can you believe this? Is this really how a little sister should talk to her brother? This attitude is exactly how a noble deals with a servant. I turned my head and irritatedly spat out,

"Yeah, I did it. I was doing it just now."

"What? Really...? You were hiding in your room ever since morning on a weekend to play a porn game?"

"Wasn't it you who told me to do that?! Stop looking at me with that contemptuous glare! This is something to praise me for!"

"You are the splitting image of a porn gamer."

"That doesn't make me happy at all?!"

You're doing that on purpose aren't you? Of course you are, damn you!

Da-ah---! She... she... there's absolutely no cute side to her at all!

That fleeting smile I saw recently must have been my eyes deceiving me!

There's no way my sister could be cute.

Shit. I'm getting dizzy because of how pissed I am...

While I was staggering Kirino talked to me with her chin on the table,

"So? You've cleared the campaign mode at least once, right?"

"No... not yet..."

As I answered Kirino's gaze got filled with disappointment as she clicked her tongue,

"Hey I told you to clear it immediately?!"

"The enemy's just too strong I can't win... no wait! That's not it! I asked you a while ago too but why must I do that?! Besides, I've got an exam in front of me?!?"

"Flurrying around right before an exam is proof of being an idiot who doesn't do what should be done habitually."

"Grah..."

Sometimes she throws out a sound argument... she's so hard to deal with.

"Ok, that might be true, but!"

Regardless of that, I don't think it's right to be playing a porn game right before an exam.

Therefore explain to me why I should be playing that game right now, explain.

When I said that to Kirino,

"Reason? Didn't I tell you a while back?"

She majestically straightened her chest out and answered.

"Life counselling."

I don't get it. Isn't life counselling about listening to some worry and then giving help?

Why is there a need to conquer a porn game to solve my sister's worry?

Kirino explained it like this,

"The real point of this game is to take your game data from clearing the campaign and duelling with the little sister character you customised. If you don't finish it quickly we can't play versus mode. Why can't you figure out even that much?"

"Go do that with someone else!"

Online matches... was that what she said? There was such a mode? Well, I don't really get it but don't say such an outrageous request as if it's natural. Then what am I? I was going through all that suffering just so I can be her match partner? Fuck that.

"I can't win online. ...I'm not good at these fighting games."

"I'm really shit at them too! Our parents never buy us games so I've practically never played any game!"

"I know. That's why I lent it to you. Thank me."

I get it now. So you, you want to play with someone you can beat.

You want to duel. But you hate losing. You also hate opponents who take a handicap or go easy on you.

You want to win against someone playing seriously...

Grah~, what a selfish girl...

"A-Anyway, I gotta study for my exams so I don't have time to invest in games."

"Hmmm, so you're an idiot?"

Her mouth splits her face.

If there is such a talent as angering a big brother, this girl is a genius at it.

"If you don't have time then you just have to clear it post haste. If you really need it then I can teach you some pointers~, but not today because I'm busy too."

Are you even listening to me? I don't want to.

While my brow was knit tight, Kirino said to me,

"...Oh yeah, why not go see the FAQ site? I did go through the trouble of making the internet accessible from your room."

"...FAQ site?"

"Yeah. There's a site called 'Siscaly@wiki' which gives pretty detailed explanations. I went there too when I was clearing the campaign."

"What's an 'at wiki'?"

"What? Did you just get demented? I taught you, right?"

"Uhm... ah, ahh... you mean that."

Ok, yeah, that's it... So uh, to put it very simply a wiki is a webpage that users themselves can write and edit.

So this 'Siscaly@wiki" must be some site where people gather information on the game.

After getting her advice I started thinking 'maybe I should try a bit more?' I truly don't want to play little sister porn games but I also don't like leaving things half-finished. Plus if I only focus on the fighting aspect then that game is well... uhm... fun.

"Read the FAQ and spend all of tomorrow clearing everything. Got that?"

"......"

Why that arrogance?

"You deaf? I asked if you got that?"

"Yeah yeah yeah yeah... it's fine if I do it, I'll do it. Tomorrow right? I'll see how far I get."

Bah, can't be helped. While I was sighing while scrunching up my face, Kirino added,

"Oh, yeah. Almost forgot."

"Huh? What now?"

"My friends are coming over tomorrow so don't you dare come out of your room."

Wow, the gall of that...

But ok... that's within acceptable limits. I'm sure this kind of treatment towards older brothers is the same in any household when a little sister's friends are coming over. So tomorrow as ordered by her majestyimouto-sama, I'll be hiding in my room all day and...

Huh? Wait a sec...? Wait, wait wait waiiiiiiiit a minute...

"You... you... you're telling your brother to play porn games in his room while middle school girls are coming over to our house?"

"Yeah."

"What the fuck's up with that?! If I get found out this won't end merely at humiliation?!"

Having my little sister's friends discover me playing a porn game is beyond trauma level.

I might really want to suicide if that happens.

"If that happens, I'll be sure to treat you as a stranger for the rest of my life."

"This isn't about you getting humiliated!! Me, it's about me! If I get discovered I'll get disgraced to the point of suicide!"

Seeing me reject with all my strength, Kirino went "Mmm-" briefly before glancing at me.

"Can't you use headphones?"

"You just don't get it!"

This is why girls... Look I'm sure every teenage guy all over the country will agree with me - wearing headphones while secretly watching a video does not guarantee the dangers have been mitigated.

Of course if you block off the TV sound then the risk of being caught is reduced. However, your own sense of hearing also gets cut off so you can't detect the incoming parent ambush. This is why guys the world over have developed all sorts of techniques like only attaching the headset to one ear or...

Wait, this isn't the time for this discussion.

"My room can't even be locked! If my door happens to get opened then it's over right there! It's too dangerous!"

"... Yeah... I see. Well... think of something yourself."

Only then did Kirino get how dangerous my situation would be and started nodding her head with a serious face.

There just are these times when I can't tell whether she's innocent or stupid. And do you really insist on making me play that porn game? What 'think of something yourself'?

"Well anyway - since my friends will be coming over, if you're going to stay in the house then sit tight in your room."

"......"

Kirino is waving her hand as if she's shooing away a dog. Seems my sister absolutely dreads me meeting her friends... isn't that the same in any household?

So... ok. Fine. It pisses me off but that doesn't matter. This always happens.

I shrugged my shoulders and said,

"Fine then. Tomorrow? I just have to stay in my room as much as possible?"

"Yeah. Please make sure I don't get bothered. There'll be a lot of cute girls but if you talk to them I'll kill you. Don't even look at them, you'll get them dirty."

"Hey, you're treating a human like he's some germ! Isn't that going too far?"

I mean for goodness sake,

"I'm not interested at all in your friends."

"Humph, I really wonder about that."

She's still looking at me like I'm trash. I get goosebumps thinking lots of girls like this will be coming over.

Kirino's school friends are a group where only "those ladies way up there" gather.

Jewels who reek of glamour and sophistication. But Kirino's worries are so utterly wrong. I have no thoughts of approaching people living in completely different dimensions with my own two feet.

That was what I truly, honestly believed back then.

"...Damn that little bitch..."

And so I was back in my room with boiling blood.

A moment ago I had entertained the thought of napping after that drink but all my drowsiness disappeared after that exchange with my princess of a sister.

I sat at my desk and brought the laptop out of standby mode.

Hmm, so I just hit any key to bring it out of sleep, was it?

I was starting to get a little used to it after having borrowed it from Kirino so much.

"... Uhm."

Just then I felt something was slowly encroaching on me.

I hope that's just my imagination.

First, I opened the browser. (Hey I may be a troglodyte with computers but even I know what a browser is and how to use it. It's software to look at webpages right?) I thought I'd look at that 'Siscaly@wiki' that Kirino mentioned before. By the way, this is the first time I've opened the browser on this laptop.

"Ohh."

As soon as the browser started up, the first thing that was shown was a familiar site. It's the main screen of that otaku SNS site which Kirino registered at.

The main page showed the list of what communities and friends Kirino got involved with. Among the names were 'Saori' and 'Kuroneko' who I had met several days ago.

By the way, my sister's nickname was 'Kiririn@I just saw the image of a porn gamer'

... Damn her she just set that using her cell phone. What does she think human dignity is?

"... Bah"

There's no reason to stay here at my sister's personal page. Feels bad to be peeking into someone's private life.

I clicked on the search window at the top of the screen.

Uhm, what was it...? Oh yeah, Siscaly... swirly thing, space, wiki... enter.

So I found the 'Siscaly@wiki' quickly by searching like that.

On the left end of the screen there was a long list of menu titles (characters and special move names, etc). By clicking on one, the relevant information would be shown on the right side. A very simple page setup.

"... Woah shit, what's all this?"

I brandished my tongue at that oppressive quantity of information. The game has only been out for mere days and yet the FAQ information is this detailed...

Details of the game system are of course explained, campaign clearing strategies (includes video links) to a full chart of moves with attached explanations, customization strategies, rules for how parameters are raised, damage calculation formulae, even the ending list and the scenario flow charts... are all included. Though I don't really get it.

My extent of prior internet experience had been occasionally checking the weather forecast with a cell phone, so I was kinda looking down on how good this FAQ site would be.

There were guys who dove deep into the game right from day 1 who constantly updated this 'Siscaly@wiki' site and filled the database, so maybe this should be an obvious development.

But I think that just makes it even more amazing.

'We enjoy the same porn game' - with just that thought they made such an astonishing database.

I had the same 'that feeling' I got during last month's incident by looking at this site.

"...Hmmmph"

A bitter laugh seeped out of the corner of my mouth.

... Man, this is why otaku are... just how deep must you dig in before being satisfied?

But well, this stuff is hot passion. Though it has absolutely no benefit for society.

That just makes it even hotter.

I stared at the wiki for a while but... I could not figure out where I should start. That's despite it being plain the sentences have been written in an easy-to-understand way.

The authors are probably core gamers so they can't synchronise with a complete beginner's sense like me. Thus I began my uphill battle. I compared with the Siscaly manual, repeatedly re-read the wiki's sentences. After all that I felt I could just barely understand a little of the contents.

Uhm so basically, according ot the wiki the Siscaly campaign mode has a very hard difficulty so beginners find it hard to clear.

"But Kirino finished it despite that."

She's a beginner at fighting games too so there's no reason I can't.

There must be a way...

Click. I found a 'Must reads for newbies' link among the menu titles. The right side of the screen filled up with beginner tips.

They went like this:

'''Newbie FAQ: Campaign Mode Unlock Guide!'''

'''1) Let's raise our little sister's level effectively online!'''

'''Broadly speaking, there are two modes to Siscaly online play:'''

'''Versus (Siscalypse) Mode where you fight little sisters all over the country to aim for the strongest sister.'''

'''Co-op Mode where little sisters from across the country gather together to stop the end of the Sister World.'''

~ ~ Omitted ~ ~

'''In co-op mode you can use save data even from uncleared games.'''

'''If you are a newbie, challenge the campaign with a character well-trained from online play! You'll definitely get your revenge on previously unbeatable opponents!'''

'''NB: Nobody likes leeches! Only take missions appropriate for your level!'''

"Ok so... what's this going on about?"

What leech? Even if you say it like it's common sense, I can't understand.

But there's bits I sort of get. Uhh... so it's like this?

Until you complete the offline campaign mode (which I kept getting game overs on today) you cannot compete with human players.

So at present even if I connect online I can only play cooperatively against computer opponents.

"... Why another pain in the ass restriction?"

Probably a way of saying those who can't complete the campaign mode are not worthy of fighting online but... how to say, feels like the threshold is set really high."

And the campaign mode is hardcore difficult as seen before.

Maybe all online games are like this? Well, who cares. So about the campaign clearing strategy...

Siscaly is a game where you repeat the same mission over and over to gather experience to strengthen your character, i.e. it places great importance on 'levelling up'.

I didn't know this and kept trying to push forward. Therefore I got crushed by the same opponent all the time. Also, levelling up is easier by playing co-op mode online.

"Mmmu, so damn involved."

For being a mere porn game (Kirino would get pissed if I said this), the game part sure is deep. I thought porn games just had to be erotic as the name implies but... guess there's many kinds.

Or rather I don't get why this title had to be made as a porn game.

The only porn in it is the clothes being ripped off of opponents when you beat them... so it'd be better if they just drop that part and sell it normally.

Making it R-18 reduces the customer base.

Well ok, there may be some complicated circumstances beyond my understanding.

While I was thinking about this from a beginner's perspective,

"...Oh"

The reference video I was watching became slightly erotic.

This is a video linked from the wiki page, explaining the basic Siscaly combat mode. Perhaps as a prank by the guy who made it, some of the 'gift CGs' that are shown after fights end were collected near the end of the video.

...Hmmmmm... damn I just can't get used to little sister porn...

Even if it's a game, seeing a little sister getting obscene things done to her only brings depression - it's painful mentally.

Kirino has completely separated games from real life, loathing the thought of treating 2D and 3D the same and seeing nothing wrong with someone enjoying a little sister porn game despite having a real sister. But even now, I can't draw the line between the two worlds so clearly.

I can only say there are some things which are just impossible. I can't enjoy a little sister porn game while having a real sister. I don't even want to see a little sister character doing raunchy things.

While I was looking at a 'little sister character whose clothes got ripped off' H CG with a, to be honest, disconcerted mind--clak! (needs better onomaetopoeia for a door being opened)

"Kyousuke--, I'm going shopping so do you prefer the mildly spicy one or-"

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!"

I repeatedly hit the X (close) button while screaming my throat out.

Clatterclatter! I got up so quickly my chair got knocked over. As I turned around, my mother was standing there with the door to my room open. My tongue wasn't moving properly but I managed to get it to pronounce:

"Mom! I-I told you to knock before coming in!"

"Sorry~~☆ Next time, I'll be careful next time~~. Anyway, mildly spicy or spicy - which do you prefer?"

"The mild one!"

"Too bad, I want to eat it spicy tonight. I'm off shopping now."

Mom closed the door while making a meaningful and pretentious smile.

"Uwaaaaaaaa~ ~ ~"

I sob and collapse. Fuck... in so many ways: fucking hell!

Damn hag, making curry whenever she has some time...! If you look at that dialogue just now, there was no reason to even ask for my opinion! Our house doesn't give a shit what the eldest son thinks.

Treat me too cold and I'm going to get myself adopted by the Tamura family.

But... the timing for closing that video was real close... and I can't exactly ask "did you see it?" to mom either~~.

...Gu, for the sake of protecting my self-esteem, I must forget what happened just now...! Let's forget it all!

But really! A room with no lock causes problems no matter what I do!

Is there really nothing that can be done about this...?

While thinking about a worry that many teenagers harbour, I slowly stood up. Looking through the window, I confirmed my mother leaving the house.

--- Good she's gone.

I calmed down and resumed my perusal of the wiki.

The rest of the newbie FAQ went like this:

'''2) Be careful with the newbie killer 'tentacle sister'! Let's thoroughly prepare for the other points where it's easy to trip up!'''

'''3) A simple lecture on stat point distribution. These are the parameters you must raise early on!'''

'''4) Make use of the 1st person viewpoint! Master 3D combat with effective use of the viewpoint!'''

'''5) If all else fails! Use item points to equip a rare item on your beloved sister!'''

"Hmm, I see..."

I continuously nodded my head with a refreshing feeling and said,

"I understand I don't get this at all."

The author to this FAQ would be so disappointed if he heard that.

But there's nothing I can do about something I don't know. There's a lot of technical jargon too.

But I get that I need to do this online co-op play.

I closed the browser after skimming over the newbie FAQ. Then I clicked on the Siscaly icon on the desktop to start the game application.

The Siscalypse menu appears. (need full title here)

"Uhm... was this how it's done?"

Referring to the instruction manual, I connected Siscaly to the internet. Perhaps because Kirino had already done all the settings, I could get into the server with a single click.

'''"You have logged on as 'Kiririn'"'''

"Eh?"

What's this? Did I connect with Kirino's account? Is that how she set it?

I don't get it but I'm at least online so all's good.

The screen got filled with the 'lobby screen', many 'frames' neatly separated like in a notepad.

The window in the right-hand corner had Kiririn's player data.

Uh, it's crammed with numbers and English letters... If there's anything I could understand from that it was:

Win: 003 / Lose: 046

That's all. There's some ratio next to that line which I don't get, but this must be her win/loss record. That's to say, how many times 'Kiririn' has won and lost in Versus mode.

Hah, she's being utterly dominated.

"Uh... So let's see..."

These separate 'frames' are each called 'rooms' and when I click them,

'''"Pros come, VS room ♪ (ground battle, no flying)" VS Players 1/2'''

'''"Newbie level up room~" Co-op, Mission 2, Players 2/3'''

Information on the rooms show up like this. Players can join these rooms or they can make new rooms with settings they decide.

I heard later that this system is unusually popular in online games.

"...So... uh... I don't know what I'm supposed to do..."

I scratched my cheek in front of the lobby screen.

Select a suitable room, join and talk ('chat' as they call it) to other games and engage in co-op play - that's the order I need to carry out but I'm stuck at the very first step of choosing the room.

I dunno, I'm hesitant about chatting or playing together with people whose faces I don't know. Is this just me...?

Or does everyone go through this phase when they start online gaming? I can't decide but... the burden that this is a porn game no doubt further adds to the hesitation.

"... Bah... it's quite for today..."

As I moved the mouse cursor to the logout button...

Dirong. With a cheerful noise, a small window came up at the top middle part of the screen.

'''You got a message from Saori-san.'''

"Eh?"

I stared at that familiar player name.

Saori is Kirino's otaku friend and is the manager of a community called 'Otaku girls gather--'. We were indebted to her at last month's offline meeting that Kirino attended.

... She plays Siscaly too huh... small world...

Or rather, this game is probably popular within that community too.

I mean, there are over 10000 people logged on at this moment.

"Hmm"

Sadly, I have no knowledge of what porn game sales are like but... could it be this game is selling really well?

So in other words, it's that is it? That there are at least 10000 people who like little sisters in the world?

Wow~ Isn't that too much demand no matter how you look at it? What's wrong with this world?!

Well anyway, the message contents went like this,

'''"Hello, Kiririn-san. Would you like to share a conversation with me if you have the time?"'''

"You really are someone different when you're online."

I ended up complaining to the screen.

This 'Saori' girl acts like an 'elegant lady' on the internet but in real life she's maddeningly different. A body that's over 180cm and has the same 3 sizes as Fujiwara Norika.

A weirdo whose fashion sense and speech pattern fits the very image of a creepy otaku.

To this girl, I...

"Uuu..."

This is my first time chatting so I was uncomfortable with real time communication over the internet. Despite this, I wrote my reply,

'''"Sorry I'm not my sister. I'm her brother."'''

Then a new message saying '''"Saori-san has invited you to a chat room"''' came up. Clicking on that, a chat window opened up.

'''Saori: Oh my, it was Kyousuke (凶介) Onii-sama. It has been a long time since we last met.'''

To think that's how she spelt it, I want to facepalm. Hey who you calling 'Onii-sama' damn you.

'''Kiririn: Who you calling Kyousuke (凶介)? My name is Kyousuke (京介)<ref>Same pronunciation, different spelling for "Kyousuke". 凶 means 'bad luck'.</ref>. Kousaka Kyousuke.'''

It can't be helped she mis-spelt my name since I didn't tell her the kanji. But why that kanji of all possibilities...

Do I really look that unfortunate to you?! While thinking that, Saori asked '''"How are you doing?"'''

I just barely matched her pace and typed,

'''Kiririn: I'm fine. You seem energetic. My sister is always relying on you.'''

'''Saori: No, it is I who is relying on her all the time. Like in this game, she's my target practice day by day. Thanks to her, my win rate is maintained at 80%.'''

So you're the cause for that 'Lose:046'! Fuck, because of you...!

As my temple twitched, I typed,

'''Kiririn: Hmm... you're good at games.'''

'''Saori: Well, I'm ok with them.'''

Oh really.

'''Kiririn: Then teach me a bit. See, my sister is forcing me to get into this game. Now that it's come to this, I may as well train myself and wipe the floor with her.'''

'''Saori: Ufufu, what an enviously good relationship.'''

There's no way that's true. What's this girl going on about?

'''Saori: Have you looked at the newbie FAQ on the Siscaly@wiki?'''

'''Kiririn: Yeah, just now. I didn't understand any of it. Especially the... what was it... the 1st person viewpoint. I mean I get what it means but... uh...'''

'''Saori: My, do you have 3D vertigo?'''

'''Kiririn: 3D vertigo?'''

'''Saori: That's what we call the phenomenon of feeling dizzy when playing 3D games. It's especially common in FPS games which operate with the 1st person viewpoint.'''

'''Kiririn: Hmm, that does sound like what I have.'''

It makes sense now that Saori mentions it. I get dizzy when playing a 3D game like this.

That's probably why my skill hasn't been improving at all.

'''Kiririn: I finally understand thanks to your explanation.'''

'''Saori: I was like that at first too. With practice it can be mitigated to an extent.'''

'''Kiririn: Practice? How?'''

'''Saori: For example how about acting like you're in an FPS game even in real life? Always hold an assault rifle while walking around and don't take your eyes off the aiming sights. Whenever you need to change directions, turn your entire body around like a rigid stick.'''

'''If someone shows up within your search area, quickly get into prone position and take aim regardless of whether it's an ally or foe. By doing this I completely overcame my vertigo♡'''

'''Kiririn: What kind of pervert are you?! I don't want to go that far to get cured!!'''

And you're speaking out of experience?! Oh yeah, I had forgotten! This girl is screwed up like this!

Even if she's talking like a refined lady, her core is unchanged.

'''Saori: Oh my, calling me a pervert... Kousuke onii-sama, that's too impolite. Didn't I tell you previously? I am normally a timid girl.'''

'''Kiririn: Timid girls do not greet people at gunpoint!! That surely is just your own view?! I won't say any more, just look at the reactions of those around you!'''

Like your friends who have an assault rifle aimed at them!

'''Saori: Oh but they went "Phew~ your latest hobby is so much better," and understood me?'''

'''Kiririn: That means they gave up on you?! Just what did you get up to previously?!'''

This kind of conversation went on for a while. Despite this being my first time chatting online, I got really worked up...

In any case, this girl really is good at raising the mood. A mood maker who makes things lively just by being together with her.

While thinking that I shook both wrists. They were sore from typing so fast.

"Fu..."

A sigh. On the screen, Saori is still chattering away but I can't keep up with her high pace talk anymore.

'''Saori: Kyousuke onii-sama? Why are you silent?'''

Because my fingers hurt. Just wait a bit.

'''Saori: Oh my, you're doing 'neglect her' play.'''

'''Kiririn: That's because you keep saying things I have to snap backt s u k k o m i on - my fingers hurt from hitting the keyboard so much!'''

Gah, there's no telling what she'll say if I leave her alone!

While I made a bitter face Saori changed the topic.

'''Saori: In which case, I'll give you detailed Siscaly guidance over the phone. My cell phone's number is--'''

And so I got thoroughly trained by Saori and improved my skills as I had originally hoped. This was how she got to know my cell phone number.

I came to regret this almost immediately.

The next day was Sunday.

I was lazing around watching TV in the living room after lunch when the doorbell rang. A while later, ding-dong-ding-dong it rang again. Nobody was answering.

My father went to work even though it's a Sunday and my mother was out with the neighbourhood wives.

As in, there's only Kirino and myself at home.

"Bah... alright I'll go."

I lifted my heavy body out of the sofa when I heard someone loudly coming down the stairs. Following that was,

"Just coming--, did you wait long--?"

I heard a fake voice that will never be directed at me. It's unbelievable that this is my sister's voice.

"..."

That's right... today was when her friends would come over.

I buried my ass back into the sofa. Without much thought, I looked towards the front door.

Soon I heard a chorus of "Please excuse us~"O j a m a s h i m a s u and snatched a view of a number of middle school girls walk past the wide open living room door.

Tak tak tak tak, the sound of stairs being climbed.

Seems like Kirino took her friends to her room upstairs. The TV programme I was watching had finished. I turned the TV off with the remote control and lay down on the sofa to read a weekly manga magazine.

-- Whoever visited, it's got nothing to do with me.

That's what I'm thinking but --.

"Shit, can't concentrate at all."

Even looking over the fact I've already read this week's issue, the contents just aren't coming into my head. I keep catching myself glancing upwards as I'm concerned of what's going on up there.

My sister's friends have come over - ok this might be the first time since she entered middle school but it's not as if it's the first time in her life.

Hmm, so why is it that I'm so concerned about it...?

It must be because I know my sister's 'secret' now. The incident when it got revealed to our parents is still fresh in my memory.

That's right.

There's a large quantity of porn games and other otaku items hidden in her room.

The day that her collection gets revealed to her friends will bring a much bigger incident than when our parents found out.

No, I am not worrying about my sister.

I don't give a shit what happens to her and I don't need to. It has nothing to do with me.

Just... well... you know... it's annoying if another incident blew up right before my exams.

This is strictly me being concerned about myself.

"That girl, she's got an oddly dense side to her..."

Will it be ok?

While I was having such commendable thoughts, Kirino came down to the living room.

My esteemed sister's fashion for the day was a somewhat large and baggy shirt, an ultra mini skirt and long socks that reach above her knees. I don't know much about fashion and my esteemed sister looks good in whatever she wears so I'm not sure but...

This is a dazzling fashion, right? At the very least, I thought that must be the case. As for what Her Excellency the teenage model was up to...

Getting biscuits and juice for her guests.

Why do you never show such considerations for your brother, darn you?

"... Gross, what're you looking at? No rather, why are you even here? I told you to sit tight in your room yesterday."

"... Shut up. I want to watch some TV, buzz off."

"Yeah? But you're not watching. Stop lying, you were reading manga."

This is pissing me off. I ignore my sister and turn the TV on with the remote.

It just so happened the news came on, reporting "--was trying to electrocute the girl with an illegally modified appliance. The man's room had various adult manga and--". This gruesome story made me even more pissed.

Come on, buzz off. Get out, seriously. I kicked my sister out in my mind.

"Hey I said you're in the way. We're going to eat these in here so can you please get lost?"

Isn't this utterly shocking treatment? What do you think a person is, you bitch.

"Fuck it... Alright, alright I just have to leave right? Ok, ok I'm a disturbance. Onii-san will return to his room."

Why am I so kind-hearted to agree to her demand after all that?

Got something to say to such a magnanimous brother?

"This is filthy. Clean this place up before you go."

That's not what I wanted to hear!

<references/>

[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai|Back to Main Page]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-08-14T19:31:36Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1: -> 40%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (40% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-08-14T19:29:11Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Next update

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-08-09T19:27:42Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1: -> 38%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (38% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-08-09T15:59:48Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Whoops, forgot to log-in just now. Also, reference formatting.

== Chapter 1 ==

The season is summer, a certain July Saturday when finals exams are just ahead.

That day, I was in the one room in our house that lacked air conditioning (that's my room) since morning, I was sitting in front of my desk in desperation - or rather, agony is closer.

"Gu.... Grr..."

Studying for exams like a high school 2nd year student... is of course not what I was doing.

"Gr... Gah..."

I was conquering the newly released eroge "Siscalypse" (full title needs translation).

"...dah!"

Click click clickclickclick! I am bashing away at the buttons of the USB controller attached to the laptop.

On the screen is a battle with two girls with weird outfits, jumping around wildly. Punches and kicks are flying about, a staff and a gun are being swung, occasionally a blindling light is shot out too while using up a gauge, a tentacle attack that covers the whole screen also appears, time gets stopped, tens of thousands of sisters are summoned, etc - you get the idea.

"Siscalypse" (full title needed) - fans have already shortened it to "Siscaly" - has a different feel to it than any other ADV (adventure game) that I have played.

Read text, pick choices and collect events of the little sister heroine to conquer - there's a part with those elements but the main focus of "Siscaly" is the development part and the battle part. At the start you take your chosen little sister character and develop (customise) her, raising parameters and memorizing special moves. You battle in 3D against girls that were inserted into the storyline and win - that's the Siscaly game system. Note that there's an online mode for duels over the internet.

With tens of thousands of players, the Siscaly server is said to be a best-seller. The world is so wrong. Just then,

"Ah!"

The electroshock conjurer little sister took a direct hit from the enemy little sister's tentacle attack and went flying to the edge of the screen. The health bar instantly dropped to zero and her clothes are torn and scattered.

Whap! Uwa- uwa- uwa-... (<-- echo)

Game over. The black-caped enemy little sister is looking down at my character in torn clothing.

'''"Go home now, you have an onii-chan too"'''

"Damn~, I lost to this one again! Isn't this overpowered? How am I meant to beat this?"

On hearing the fully voiced victory line which strangely pissed me off, I threw the controller aside and smacked down on the desk out of frustration. And then,

"Oh shit"

I suddenly snapped back to normal again. With the sensation of having just broken some hypnosis I grabbed my head. What the fuck am I doing...?

A 17-year old youngster concentrating on a little sister porn game since Saturday morning.
That's how I, Kousaka Kyousuke, currently look. No, wait, no, this is all wrong.

I am an utterly ordinary high school boy, not an otaku.

There's a reason why I'm exclusively playing all these little sister porn games despite having a real little sister. There's nothing to hide, this game isn't mine - it's my sister's.

I have no choice but to do this because my sister forced me to with a "Do it" threat.

...no really, I'm not lying. I know it's extremely hard to believe but my little sister is an unbelievable girl who loves little sister porn games and watches anime for kids.

Yeah, that fateful day.

I discovered her secret hobby she was trying so hard to hide. Based on that, my sister requested life counseling after we'd been ignoring each other up until that point.

I didn't ask for it but I got flabbergasted at seeing her hobby, received a heap of verbal abuse, was forced into playing a porn game, got dragged into an offline meeting and then the tour around Akihabara...

I went through so much meaningless suffering. But anyway, through that our nearly conversation-less relationship had more than decades' worth of conversation injected into a few weeks.

It may have been only a little, but I got to understand a bit about my sister, who I hitherto didn't show the slightest interest in, and about otaku who I had been prejudiced against.

So I thought I ended that chapter of my life.

My sister made some otaku friends she could freely talk with and even the ultimate crisis of being discovered by our parents was overcome.

Father and mother both did not touch this topic after that, so from an external point of view, things returned to how they were before my sister's hobby was discovered. My father yelled "Do what you like" back then.

Those may have been words yelled out while being swept in the mood, but father is a person who will stick to his words no matter what.

He won't bring up the topic again just because time has passed.

That all happened in June and almost a month has passed since then.

So it's like that. There's nothing within the house that threatens my sister's hobby.

It may have ran longer than I expected, but this time for sure the Kousaka Kyousuke life counselling center will shut down.

Having been freed of all the annoying things, I can go back to a dry relationship with my sister and enjoy a relaxed and tranquil life again.

That was what I had thought.

"Ha-ah..."

I don't know why but my days went by while getting summoned by my little sister many times and being yelled at under the pretext of "life counselling".

Even just a few days ago I got this 'Siscaly' game shoved at me with the words "Just clear this quickly. No excuses." What am I supposed to make of this?

And how pathetic am I to loyally obey that order...

"A-ah, fuck this! I can't do it!"

I can't be asked anymore. This is the limit. Can you imagine how much of a burden there is for someone with a blood-related younger sister to play a little sister porn game? Maybe those guys out there who actually do have a younger sister might get it but... it's just too pitiful.

I kicked back my chair, strode towards my bed and let my body crash on it.

Paff (sound of crashing on bed). I blankly stare around my room. Table, bookshelf, wardrobe - an ordinary sized room with ample furniture. The japanese calendar on the wall indicates it is July.

Even I think this room has no character but I'm satisfied with that. Hurray for mediocrity. Viva, ordinary life.

That kind of relaxed and slow life is what suits me.

So anyway, let's stop with this stupid activity that doesn't suit my personality.

"I could do with some tea right now."

I left the room to dampen my throat that got dried up because of excitement.

Our house has two-story structure with my and my sister's rooms on the upper floor. After coming down the stairs, the entrance hall can be seen and the door to the living room is on the left.

My sister came into view once I entered the living room.

As if that was her default position, she was lying down on the sofa with her legs crossed and wearing shorts of minimal length. A comfortable outfit with an emphasis on the thighs, but there's no way I'll get moved by seeing my little sister's voluptuous form.

That's just how it is - you don't feel anything no matter how much of a knockout your little sister is.

For wearing such a bold outfit, my esteemed sisteri m o u t o - s a m a was chattering away on her cell phone. Seems she was talking with a friend from school.

"Ahaha, is that so~? Yea, so true..."

Once again I'm impressed with her theatrics.

(My sister has a public face and a hidden face. She uses them according to who she deals with so I've lately been able to sense who she's talking with based on her expressions and speech patterns.)

Brightly dyed hair, earrings on both ears, long fingernails smoothly painted and a comely face that's charismatic on its own accentuated with make-up - a mature look that you wouldn't think a middle schooler could have.

She's tall and all the bits that are meant to bulge out have already done so.

This amazingly refined girl is my little sister, Kousaka Kirino.

Currently age 14, she goes to the middle school in the local neighbourhood. She's active as a model in a teenage magazine, is the ace of the track team, was graded 5th out of the whole prefecture, etc - she's like a mutant. As an ordinary mortal of a brother, she pisses me off to no end.

"Ok, I'll be waiting~♡"

While listening to the faked voice of this super sisterimouto I passed by the sofa to take out some cold barley tea from the fridge. After draining my glass,

"Fu..."

This refreshing feeling trickling down my throat is to die for. This is the best when it's summer.

Now that I've no business anymore here, let's try to get away quickly.

I sneaked along the edge of the living room like an experienced thief.

But this effort was wasted when a voice called out when I grabbed the door knob.

"Hey"

The one word from that exceedingly cold voice.

"...What?"

I replied in a pissed tone without turning around.

Look at this. Our relationship is like this.

Kirino is muttering in a voice with no effort to hide the revulsion.

"...Did you do it?"

"...Eh? ...Do what?"

"As in... did you do that? I lent it to you recently... Do I have to spell everything out for you? Why are you such a dimwit?"

Hey, can you believe this? Is this really how a little sister should talk to her brother? This attitude is exactly how a noble deals with a servant. I turned my head and irritatedly spat out,

"Yeah, I did it. I was doing it just now."

"What? Really...? You were hiding in your room ever since morning on a weekend to play a porn game?"

"Wasn't it you who told me to do that?! Stop looking at me with that contemptuous glare! This is something to praise me for!"

"You are the splitting image of a porn gamer."

"That doesn't make me happy at all?!"

You're doing that on purpose aren't you? Of course you are, damn you!

Da-ah---! She... she... there's absolutely no cute side to her at all!

That fleeting smile I saw recently must have been my eyes deceiving me!

There's no way my sister could be cute.

Shit. I'm getting dizzy because of how pissed I am...

While I was staggering Kirino talked to me with her chin on the table,

"So? You've cleared the campaign mode at least once, right?"

"No... not yet..."

As I answered Kirino's gaze got filled with disappointment as she clicked her tongue,

"Hey I told you to clear it immediately?!"

"The enemy's just too strong I can't win... no wait! That's not it! I asked you a while ago too but why must I do that?! Besides, I've got an exam in front of me?!?"

"Flurrying around right before an exam is proof of being an idiot who doesn't do what should be done habitually."

"Grah..."

Sometimes she throws out a sound argument... she's so hard to deal with.

"Ok, that might be true, but!"

Regardless of that, I don't think it's right to be playing a porn game right before an exam.

Therefore explain to me why I should be playing that game right now, explain.

When I said that to Kirino,

"Reason? Didn't I tell you a while back?"

She majestically straightened her chest out and answered.

"Life counselling."

I don't get it. Isn't life counselling about listening to some worry and then giving help?

Why is there a need to conquer a porn game to solve my sister's worry?

Kirino explained it like this,

"The real point of this game is to take your game data from clearing the campaign and duelling with the little sister character you customised. If you don't finish it quickly we can't play versus mode. Why can't you figure out even that much?"

"Go do that with someone else!"

Online matches... was that what she said? There was such a mode? Well, I don't really get it but don't say such an outrageous request as if it's natural. Then what am I? I was going through all that suffering just so I can be her match partner? Fuck that.

"I can't win online. ...I'm not good at these fighting games."

"I'm really shit at them too! Our parents never buy us games so I've practically never played any game!"

"I know. That's why I lent it to you. Thank me."

I get it now. So you, you want to play with someone you can beat.

You want to duel. But you hate losing. You also hate opponents who take a handicap or go easy on you.

You want to win against someone playing seriously...

Grah~, what a selfish girl...

"A-Anyway, I gotta study for my exams so I don't have time to invest in games."

"Hmmm, so you're an idiot?"

Her mouth splits her face.

If there is such a talent as angering a big brother, this girl is a genius at it.

"If you don't have time then you just have to clear it post haste. If you really need it then I can teach you some pointers~, but not today because I'm busy too."

Are you even listening to me? I don't want to.

While my brow was knit tight, Kirino said to me,

"...Oh yeah, why not go see the FAQ site? I did go through the trouble of making the internet accessible from your room."

"...FAQ site?"

"Yeah. There's a site called 'Siscaly@wiki' which gives pretty detailed explanations. I went there too when I was clearing the campaign."

"What's an 'at wiki'?"

"What? Did you just get demented? I taught you, right?"

"Uhm... ah, ahh... you mean that."

Ok, yeah, that's it... So uh, to put it very simply a wiki is a webpage that users themselves can write and edit.

So this 'Siscaly@wiki" must be some site where people gather information on the game.

After getting her advice I started thinking 'maybe I should try a bit more?' I truly don't want to play little sister porn games but I also don't like leaving things half-finished. Plus if I only focus on the fighting aspect then that game is well... uhm... fun.

"Read the FAQ and spend all of tomorrow clearing everything. Got that?"

"......"

Why that arrogance?

"You deaf? I asked if you got that?"

"Yeah yeah yeah yeah... it's fine if I do it, I'll do it. Tomorrow right? I'll see how far I get."

Bah, can't be helped. While I was sighing while scrunching up my face, Kirino added,

"Oh, yeah. Almost forgot."

"Huh? What now?"

"My friends are coming over tomorrow so don't you dare come out of your room."

Wow, the gall of that...

But ok... that's within acceptable limits. I'm sure this kind of treatment towards older brothers is the same in any household when a little sister's friends are coming over. So tomorrow as ordered by her majestyimouto-sama, I'll be hiding in my room all day and...

Huh? Wait a sec...? Wait, wait wait waiiiiiiiit a minute...

"You... you... you're telling your brother to play porn games in his room while middle school girls are coming over to our house?"

"Yeah."

"What the fuck's up with that?! If I get found out this won't end merely at humiliation?!"

Having my little sister's friends discover me playing a porn game is beyond trauma level.

I might really want to suicide if that happens.

"If that happens, I'll be sure to treat you as a stranger for the rest of my life."

"This isn't about you getting humiliated!! Me, it's about me! If I get discovered I'll get disgraced to the point of suicide!"

Seeing me reject with all my strength, Kirino went "Mmm-" briefly before glancing at me.

"Can't you use headphones?"

"You just don't get it!"

This is why girls... Look I'm sure every teenage guy all over the country will agree with me - wearing headphones while secretly watching a video does not guarantee the dangers have been mitigated.

Of course if you block off the TV sound then the risk of being caught is reduced. However, your own sense of hearing also gets cut off so you can't detect the incoming parent ambush. This is why guys the world over have developed all sorts of techniques like only attaching the headset to one ear or...

Wait, this isn't the time for this discussion.

"My room can't even be locked! If my door happens to get opened then it's over right there! It's too dangerous!"

"... Yeah... I see. Well... think of something yourself."

Only then did Kirino get how dangerous my situation would be and started nodding her head with a serious face.

There just are these times when I can't tell whether she's innocent or stupid. And do you really insist on making me play that porn game? What 'think of something yourself'?

"Well anyway - since my friends will be coming over, if you're going to stay in the house then sit tight in your room."

"......"

Kirino is waving her hand as if she's shooing away a dog. Seems my sister absolutely dreads me meeting her friends... isn't that the same in any household?

So... ok. Fine. It pisses me off but that doesn't matter. This always happens.

I shrugged my shoulders and said,

"Fine then. Tomorrow? I just have to stay in my room as much as possible?"

"Yeah. Please make sure I don't get bothered. There'll be a lot of cute girls but if you talk to them I'll kill you. Don't even look at them, you'll get them dirty."

"Hey, you're treating a human like he's some germ! Isn't that going too far?"

I mean for goodness sake,

"I'm not interested at all in your friends."

"Humph, I really wonder about that."

She's still looking at me like I'm trash. I get goosebumps thinking lots of girls like this will be coming over.

Kirino's school friends are a group where only "those ladies way up there" gather.

Jewels who reek of glamour and sophistication. But Kirino's worries are so utterly wrong. I have no thoughts of approaching people living in completely different dimensions with my own two feet.

That was what I truly, honestly believed back then.

"...Damn that little bitch..."

And so I was back in my room with boiling blood.

A moment ago I had entertained the thought of napping after that drink but all my drowsiness disappeared after that exchange with my princess of a sister.

I sat at my desk and brought the laptop out of standby mode.

Hmm, so I just hit any key to bring it out of sleep, was it?

I was starting to get a little used to it after having borrowed it from Kirino so much.

"... Uhm."

Just then I felt something was slowly encroaching on me.

I hope that's just my imagination.

First, I opened the browser. (Hey I may be a troglodyte with computers but even I know what a browser is and how to use it. It's software to look at webpages right?) I thought I'd look at that 'Siscaly@wiki' that Kirino mentioned before. By the way, this is the first time I've opened the browser on this laptop.

"Ohh."

As soon as the browser started up, the first thing that was shown was a familiar site. It's the main screen of that otaku SNS site which Kirino registered at.

The main page showed the list of what communities and friends Kirino got involved with. Among the names were 'Saori' and 'Kuroneko' who I had met several days ago.

By the way, my sister's nickname was 'Kiririn@I just saw the image of a porn gamer'

... Damn her she just set that using her cell phone. What does she think human dignity is?

"... Bah"

There's no reason to stay here at my sister's personal page. Feels bad to be peeking into someone's private life.

I clicked on the search window at the top of the screen.

Uhm, what was it...? Oh yeah, Siscaly... swirly thing, space, wiki... enter.

So I found the 'Siscaly@wiki' quickly by searching like that.

On the left end of the screen there was a long list of menu titles (characters and special move names, etc). By clicking on one, the relevant information would be shown on the right side. A very simple page setup.

"... Woah shit, what's all this?"

I brandished my tongue at that oppressive quantity of information. The game has only been out for mere days and yet the FAQ information is this detailed...

Details of the game system are of course explained, campaign clearing strategies (includes video links) to a full chart of moves with attached explanations, customization strategies, rules for how parameters are raised, damage calculation formulae, even the ending list and the scenario flow charts... are all included. Though I don't really get it.

My extent of prior internet experience had been occasionally checking the weather forecast with a cell phone, so I was kinda looking down on how good this FAQ site would be.

There were guys who dove deep into the game right from day 1 who constantly updated this 'Siscaly@wiki' site and filled the database, so maybe this should be an obvious development.

But I think that just makes it even more amazing.

'We enjoy the same porn game' - with just that thought they made such an astonishing database.

I had the same 'that feeling' I got during last month's incident by looking at this site.

"...Hmmmph"

A bitter laugh seeped out of the corner of my mouth.

... Man, this is why otaku are... just how deep must you dig in before being satisfied?

But well, this stuff is hot passion. Though it has absolutely no benefit for society.

That just makes it even hotter.

I stared at the wiki for a while but... I could not figure out where I should start. That's despite it being plain the sentences have been written in an easy-to-understand way.

The authors are probably core gamers so they can't synchronise with a complete beginner's sense like me. Thus I began my uphill battle. I compared with the Siscaly manual, repeatedly re-read the wiki's sentences. After all that I felt I could just barely understand a little of the contents.

Uhm so basically, according ot the wiki the Siscaly campaign mode has a very hard difficulty so beginners find it hard to clear.

"But Kirino finished it despite that."

She's a beginner at fighting games too so there's no reason I can't.

There must be a way...

Click. I found a 'Must reads for newbies' link among the menu titles. The right side of the screen filled up with beginner tips.

They went like this:

'''Newbie FAQ: Campaign Mode Unlock Guide!'''

'''1) Let's raise our little sister's level effectively online!'''

'''Broadly speaking, there are two modes to Siscaly online play:'''

'''Versus (Siscalypse) Mode where you fight little sisters all over the country to aim for the strongest sister.'''

'''Co-op Mode where little sisters from across the country gather together to stop the end of the Sister World.'''

~ ~ Omitted ~ ~

'''In co-op mode you can use save data even from uncleared games.'''

'''If you are a newbie, challenge the campaign with a character well-trained from online play! You'll definitely get your revenge on previously unbeatable opponents!'''

'''NB: Nobody likes leeches! Only take missions appropriate for your level!'''

"Ok so... what's this going on about?"

What leech? Even if you say it like it's common sense, I can't understand.

But there's bits I sort of get. Uhh... so it's like this?

Until you complete the offline campaign mode (which I kept getting game overs on today) you cannot compete with human players.

So at present even if I connect online I can only play cooperatively against computer opponents.

"... Why another pain in the ass restriction?"

Probably a way of saying those who can't complete the campaign mode are not worthy of fighting online but... how to say, feels like the threshold is set really high."

And the campaign mode is hardcore difficult as seen before.

Maybe all online games are like this? Well, who cares. So about the campaign clearing strategy...

Siscaly is a game where you repeat the same mission over and over to gather experience to strengthen your character, i.e. it places great importance on 'levelling up'.

I didn't know this and kept trying to push forward. Therefore I got crushed by the same opponent all the time. Also, levelling up is easier by playing co-op mode online.

"Mmmu, so damn involved."

For being a mere porn game (Kirino would get pissed if I said this), the game part sure is deep. I thought porn games just had to be erotic as the name implies but... guess there's many kinds.

Or rather I don't get why this title had to be made as a porn game.

The only porn in it is the clothes being ripped off of opponents when you beat them... so it'd be better if they just drop that part and sell it normally.

Making it R-18 reduces the customer base.

Well ok, there may be some complicated circumstances beyond my understanding.

While I was thinking about this from a beginner's perspective,

"...Oh"

The reference video I was watching became slightly erotic.

This is a video linked from the wiki page, explaining the basic Siscaly combat mode. Perhaps as a prank by the guy who made it, some of the 'gift CGs' that are shown after fights end were collected near the end of the video.

...Hmmmmm... damn I just can't get used to little sister porn...

Even if it's a game, seeing a little sister getting obscene things done to her only brings depression - it's painful mentally.

Kirino has completely separated games from real life, loathing the thought of treating 2D and 3D the same and seeing nothing wrong with someone enjoying a little sister porn game despite having a real sister. But even now, I can't draw the line between the two worlds so clearly.

I can only say there are some things which are just impossible. I can't enjoy a little sister porn game while having a real sister. I don't even want to see a little sister character doing raunchy things.

While I was looking at a 'little sister character whose clothes got ripped off' H CG with a, to be honest, disconcerted mind--clak! (needs better onomaetopoeia for a door being opened)

"Kyousuke--, I'm going shopping so do you prefer the mildly spicy one or-"

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!"

I repeatedly hit the X (close) button while screaming my throat out.

Clatterclatter! I got up so quickly my chair got knocked over. As I turned around, my mother was standing there with the door to my room open. My tongue wasn't moving properly but I managed to get it to pronounce:

"Mom! I-I told you to knock before coming in!"

"Sorry~~☆ Next time, I'll be careful next time~~. Anyway, mildly spicy or spicy - which do you prefer?"

"The mild one!"

"Too bad, I want to eat it spicy tonight. I'm off shopping now."

Mom closed the door while making a meaningful and pretentious smile.

"Uwaaaaaaaa~ ~ ~"

I sob and collapse. Fuck... in so many ways: fucking hell!

Damn hag, making curry whenever she has some time...! If you look at that dialogue just now, there was no reason to even ask for my opinion! Our house doesn't give a shit what the eldest son thinks.

Treat me too cold and I'm going to get myself adopted by the Tamura family.

But... the timing for closing that video was real close... and I can't exactly ask "did you see it?" to mom either~~.

...Gu, for the sake of protecting my self-esteem, I must forget what happened just now...! Let's forget it all!

But really! A room with no lock causes problems no matter what I do!

Is there really nothing that can be done about this...?

While thinking about a worry that many teenagers harbour, I slowly stood up. Looking through the window, I confirmed my mother leaving the house.

--- Good she's gone.

I calmed down and resumed my perusal of the wiki.

The rest of the newbie FAQ went like this:

'''2) Be careful with the newbie killer 'tentacle sister'! Let's thoroughly prepare for the other points where it's easy to trip up!'''

'''3) A simple lecture on stat point distribution. These are the parameters you must raise early on!'''

'''4) Make use of the 1st person viewpoint! Master 3D combat with effective use of the viewpoint!'''

'''5) If all else fails! Use item points to equip a rare item on your beloved sister!'''

"Hmm, I see..."

I continuously nodded my head with a refreshing feeling and said,

"I understand I don't get this at all."

The author to this FAQ would be so disappointed if he heard that.

But there's nothing I can do about something I don't know. There's a lot of technical jargon too.

But I get that I need to do this online co-op play.

I closed the browser after skimming over the newbie FAQ. Then I clicked on the Siscaly icon on the desktop to start the game application.

The Siscalypse menu appears. (need full title here)

"Uhm... was this how it's done?"

Referring to the instruction manual, I connected Siscaly to the internet. Perhaps because Kirino had already done all the settings, I could get into the server with a single click.

'''"You have logged on as 'Kiririn'"'''

"Eh?"

What's this? Did I connect with Kirino's account? Is that how she set it?

I don't get it but I'm at least online so all's good.

The screen got filled with the 'lobby screen', many 'frames' neatly separated like in a notepad.

The window in the right-hand corner had Kiririn's player data.

Uh, it's crammed with numbers and English letters... If there's anything I could understand from that it was:

Win: 003 / Lose: 046

That's all. There's some ratio next to that line which I don't get, but this must be her win/loss record. That's to say, how many times 'Kiririn' has won and lost in Versus mode.

Hah, she's being utterly dominated.

"Uh... So let's see..."

These separate 'frames' are each called 'rooms' and when I click them,

'''"Pros come, VS room ♪ (ground battle, no flying)" VS Players 1/2'''

'''"Newbie level up room~" Co-op, Mission 2, Players 2/3'''

Information on the rooms show up like this. Players can join these rooms or they can make new rooms with settings they decide.

I heard later that this system is unusually popular in online games.

"...So... uh... I don't know what I'm supposed to do..."

I scratched my cheek in front of the lobby screen.

Select a suitable room, join and talk ('chat' as they call it) to other games and engage in co-op play - that's the order I need to carry out but I'm stuck at the very first step of choosing the room.

I dunno, I'm hesitant about chatting or playing together with people whose faces I don't know. Is this just me...?

Or does everyone go through this phase when they start online gaming? I can't decide but... the burden that this is a porn game no doubt further adds to the hesitation.

"... Bah... it's quite for today..."

As I moved the mouse cursor to the logout button...

Dirong. With a cheerful noise, a small window came up at the top middle part of the screen.

'''You got a message from Saori-san.'''

"Eh?"

I stared at that familiar player name.

Saori is Kirino's otaku friend and is the manager of a community called 'Otaku girls gather--'. We were indebted to her at last month's offline meeting that Kirino attended.

... She plays Siscaly too huh... small world...

Or rather, this game is probably popular within that community too.

I mean, there are over 10000 people logged on at this moment.

"Hmm"

Sadly, I have no knowledge of what porn game sales are like but... could it be this game is selling really well?

So in other words, it's that is it? That there are at least 10000 people who like little sisters in the world?

Wow~ Isn't that too much demand no matter how you look at it? What's wrong with this world?!

Well anyway, the message contents went like this,

'''"Hello, Kiririn-san. Would you like to share a conversation with me if you have the time?"'''

"You really are someone different when you're online."

I ended up complaining to the screen.

This 'Saori' girl acts like an 'elegant lady' on the internet but in real life she's maddeningly different. A body that's over 180cm and has the same 3 sizes as Fujiwara Norika.

A weirdo whose fashion sense and speech pattern fits the very image of a creepy otaku.

To this girl, I...

"Uuu..."

This is my first time chatting so I was uncomfortable with real time communication over the internet. Despite this, I wrote my reply,

'''"Sorry I'm not my sister. I'm her brother."'''

Then a new message saying '''"Saori-san has invited you to a chat room"''' came up. Clicking on that, a chat window opened up.

'''Saori: Oh my, it was Kyousuke (凶介) Onii-sama. It has been a long time since we last met.'''

To think that's how she spelt it, I want to facepalm. Hey who you calling 'Onii-sama' damn you.

'''Kiririn: Who you calling Kyousuke (凶介)? My name is Kyousuke (京介)<ref>Same pronunciation, different spelling for "Kyousuke". 凶 means 'bad luck'.</ref>. Kousaka Kyousuke.'''

It can't be helped she mis-spelt my name since I didn't tell her the kanji. But why that kanji of all possibilities...

Do I really look that unfortunate to you?! While thinking that, Saori asked '''"How are you doing?"'''

I just barely matched her pace and typed,

'''Kiririn: I'm fine. You seem energetic. My sister is always relying on you.'''

'''Saori: No, it is I who is relying on her all the time. Like in this game, she's my target practice day by day. Thanks to her, my win rate is maintained at 80%.'''

So you're the cause for that 'Lose:046'! Fuck, because of you...!

As my temple twitched, I typed,

'''Kiririn: Hmm... you're good at games.'''

'''Saori: Well, I'm ok with them.'''

Oh really.

'''Kiririn: Then teach me a bit. See, my sister is forcing me to get into this game. Now that it's come to this, I may as well train myself and wipe the floor with her.'''

'''Saori: Ufufu, what an enviously good relationship.'''

There's no way that's true. What's this girl going on about?

'''Saori: Have you looked at the newbie FAQ on the Siscaly@wiki?'''

'''Kiririn: Yeah, just now. I didn't understand any of it. Especially the... what was it... the 1st person viewpoint. I mean I get what it means but... uh...'''

'''Saori: My, do you have 3D vertigo?'''

'''Kiririn: 3D vertigo?'''

'''Saori: That's what we call the phenomenon of feeling dizzy when playing 3D games. It's especially common in FPS games which operate with the 1st person viewpoint.'''

'''Kiririn: Hmm, that does sound like what I have.'''

<references/>

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-08-09T14:50:26Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Finally some progress

== Chapter 1 ==

The season is summer, a certain July Saturday when finals exams are just ahead.

That day, I was in the one room in our house that lacked air conditioning (that's my room) since morning, I was sitting in front of my desk in desperation - or rather, agony is closer.

"Gu.... Grr..."

Studying for exams like a high school 2nd year student... is of course not what I was doing.

"Gr... Gah..."

I was conquering the newly released eroge "Siscalypse" (full title needs translation).

"...dah!"

Click click clickclickclick! I am bashing away at the buttons of the USB controller attached to the laptop.

On the screen is a battle with two girls with weird outfits, jumping around wildly. Punches and kicks are flying about, a staff and a gun are being swung, occasionally a blindling light is shot out too while using up a gauge, a tentacle attack that covers the whole screen also appears, time gets stopped, tens of thousands of sisters are summoned, etc - you get the idea.

"Siscalypse" (full title needed) - fans have already shortened it to "Siscaly" - has a different feel to it than any other ADV (adventure game) that I have played.

Read text, pick choices and collect events of the little sister heroine to conquer - there's a part with those elements but the main focus of "Siscaly" is the development part and the battle part. At the start you take your chosen little sister character and develop (customise) her, raising parameters and memorizing special moves. You battle in 3D against girls that were inserted into the storyline and win - that's the Siscaly game system. Note that there's an online mode for duels over the internet.

With tens of thousands of players, the Siscaly server is said to be a best-seller. The world is so wrong. Just then,

"Ah!"

The electroshock conjurer little sister took a direct hit from the enemy little sister's tentacle attack and went flying to the edge of the screen. The health bar instantly dropped to zero and her clothes are torn and scattered.

Whap! Uwa- uwa- uwa-... (<-- echo)

Game over. The black-caped enemy little sister is looking down at my character in torn clothing.

'''"Go home now, you have an onii-chan too"'''

"Damn~, I lost to this one again! Isn't this overpowered? How am I meant to beat this?"

On hearing the fully voiced victory line which strangely pissed me off, I threw the controller aside and smacked down on the desk out of frustration. And then,

"Oh shit"

I suddenly snapped back to normal again. With the sensation of having just broken some hypnosis I grabbed my head. What the fuck am I doing...?

A 17-year old youngster concentrating on a little sister porn game since Saturday morning.
That's how I, Kousaka Kyousuke, currently look. No, wait, no, this is all wrong.

I am an utterly ordinary high school boy, not an otaku.

There's a reason why I'm exclusively playing all these little sister porn games despite having a real little sister. There's nothing to hide, this game isn't mine - it's my sister's.

I have no choice but to do this because my sister forced me to with a "Do it" threat.

...no really, I'm not lying. I know it's extremely hard to believe but my little sister is an unbelievable girl who loves little sister porn games and watches anime for kids.

Yeah, that fateful day.

I discovered her secret hobby she was trying so hard to hide. Based on that, my sister requested life counseling after we'd been ignoring each other up until that point.

I didn't ask for it but I got flabbergasted at seeing her hobby, received a heap of verbal abuse, was forced into playing a porn game, got dragged into an offline meeting and then the tour around Akihabara...

I went through so much meaningless suffering. But anyway, through that our nearly conversation-less relationship had more than decades' worth of conversation injected into a few weeks.

It may have been only a little, but I got to understand a bit about my sister, who I hitherto didn't show the slightest interest in, and about otaku who I had been prejudiced against.

So I thought I ended that chapter of my life.

My sister made some otaku friends she could freely talk with and even the ultimate crisis of being discovered by our parents was overcome.

Father and mother both did not touch this topic after that, so from an external point of view, things returned to how they were before my sister's hobby was discovered. My father yelled "Do what you like" back then.

Those may have been words yelled out while being swept in the mood, but father is a person who will stick to his words no matter what.

He won't bring up the topic again just because time has passed.

That all happened in June and almost a month has passed since then.

So it's like that. There's nothing within the house that threatens my sister's hobby.

It may have ran longer than I expected, but this time for sure the Kousaka Kyousuke life counselling center will shut down.

Having been freed of all the annoying things, I can go back to a dry relationship with my sister and enjoy a relaxed and tranquil life again.

That was what I had thought.

"Ha-ah..."

I don't know why but my days went by while getting summoned by my little sister many times and being yelled at under the pretext of "life counselling".

Even just a few days ago I got this 'Siscaly' game shoved at me with the words "Just clear this quickly. No excuses." What am I supposed to make of this?

And how pathetic am I to loyally obey that order...

"A-ah, fuck this! I can't do it!"

I can't be asked anymore. This is the limit. Can you imagine how much of a burden there is for someone with a blood-related younger sister to play a little sister porn game? Maybe those guys out there who actually do have a younger sister might get it but... it's just too pitiful.

I kicked back my chair, strode towards my bed and let my body crash on it.

Paff (sound of crashing on bed). I blankly stare around my room. Table, bookshelf, wardrobe - an ordinary sized room with ample furniture. The japanese calendar on the wall indicates it is July.

Even I think this room has no character but I'm satisfied with that. Hurray for mediocrity. Viva, ordinary life.

That kind of relaxed and slow life is what suits me.

So anyway, let's stop with this stupid activity that doesn't suit my personality.

"I could do with some tea right now."

I left the room to dampen my throat that got dried up because of excitement.

Our house has two-story structure with my and my sister's rooms on the upper floor. After coming down the stairs, the entrance hall can be seen and the door to the living room is on the left.

My sister came into view once I entered the living room.

As if that was her default position, she was lying down on the sofa with her legs crossed and wearing shorts of minimal length. A comfortable outfit with an emphasis on the thighs, but there's no way I'll get moved by seeing my little sister's voluptuous form.

That's just how it is - you don't feel anything no matter how much of a knockout your little sister is.

For wearing such a bold outfit, my esteemed sisteri m o u t o - s a m a was chattering away on her cell phone. Seems she was talking with a friend from school.

"Ahaha, is that so~? Yea, so true..."

Once again I'm impressed with her theatrics.

(My sister has a public face and a hidden face. She uses them according to who she deals with so I've lately been able to sense who she's talking with based on her expressions and speech patterns.)

Brightly dyed hair, earrings on both ears, long fingernails smoothly painted and a comely face that's charismatic on its own accentuated with make-up - a mature look that you wouldn't think a middle schooler could have.

She's tall and all the bits that are meant to bulge out have already done so.

This amazingly refined girl is my little sister, Kousaka Kirino.

Currently age 14, she goes to the middle school in the local neighbourhood. She's active as a model in a teenage magazine, is the ace of the track team, was graded 5th out of the whole prefecture, etc - she's like a mutant. As an ordinary mortal of a brother, she pisses me off to no end.

"Ok, I'll be waiting~♡"

While listening to the faked voice of this super sisterimouto I passed by the sofa to take out some cold barley tea from the fridge. After draining my glass,

"Fu..."

This refreshing feeling trickling down my throat is to die for. This is the best when it's summer.

Now that I've no business anymore here, let's try to get away quickly.

I sneaked along the edge of the living room like an experienced thief.

But this effort was wasted when a voice called out when I grabbed the door knob.

"Hey"

The one word from that exceedingly cold voice.

"...What?"

I replied in a pissed tone without turning around.

Look at this. Our relationship is like this.

Kirino is muttering in a voice with no effort to hide the revulsion.

"...Did you do it?"

"...Eh? ...Do what?"

"As in... did you do that? I lent it to you recently... Do I have to spell everything out for you? Why are you such a dimwit?"

Hey, can you believe this? Is this really how a little sister should talk to her brother? This attitude is exactly how a noble deals with a servant. I turned my head and irritatedly spat out,

"Yeah, I did it. I was doing it just now."

"What? Really...? You were hiding in your room ever since morning on a weekend to play a porn game?"

"Wasn't it you who told me to do that?! Stop looking at me with that contemptuous glare! This is something to praise me for!"

"You are the splitting image of a porn gamer."

"That doesn't make me happy at all?!"

You're doing that on purpose aren't you? Of course you are, damn you!

Da-ah---! She... she... there's absolutely no cute side to her at all!

That fleeting smile I saw recently must have been my eyes deceiving me!

There's no way my sister could be cute.

Shit. I'm getting dizzy because of how pissed I am...

While I was staggering Kirino talked to me with her chin on the table,

"So? You've cleared the campaign mode at least once, right?"

"No... not yet..."

As I answered Kirino's gaze got filled with disappointment as she clicked her tongue,

"Hey I told you to clear it immediately?!"

"The enemy's just too strong I can't win... no wait! That's not it! I asked you a while ago too but why must I do that?! Besides, I've got an exam in front of me?!?"

"Flurrying around right before an exam is proof of being an idiot who doesn't do what should be done habitually."

"Grah..."

Sometimes she throws out a sound argument... she's so hard to deal with.

"Ok, that might be true, but!"

Regardless of that, I don't think it's right to be playing a porn game right before an exam.

Therefore explain to me why I should be playing that game right now, explain.

When I said that to Kirino,

"Reason? Didn't I tell you a while back?"

She majestically straightened her chest out and answered.

"Life counselling."

I don't get it. Isn't life counselling about listening to some worry and then giving help?

Why is there a need to conquer a porn game to solve my sister's worry?

Kirino explained it like this,

"The real point of this game is to take your game data from clearing the campaign and duelling with the little sister character you customised. If you don't finish it quickly we can't play versus mode. Why can't you figure out even that much?"

"Go do that with someone else!"

Online matches... was that what she said? There was such a mode? Well, I don't really get it but don't say such an outrageous request as if it's natural. Then what am I? I was going through all that suffering just so I can be her match partner? Fuck that.

"I can't win online. ...I'm not good at these fighting games."

"I'm really shit at them too! Our parents never buy us games so I've practically never played any game!"

"I know. That's why I lent it to you. Thank me."

I get it now. So you, you want to play with someone you can beat.

You want to duel. But you hate losing. You also hate opponents who take a handicap or go easy on you.

You want to win against someone playing seriously...

Grah~, what a selfish girl...

"A-Anyway, I gotta study for my exams so I don't have time to invest in games."

"Hmmm, so you're an idiot?"

Her mouth splits her face.

If there is such a talent as angering a big brother, this girl is a genius at it.

"If you don't have time then you just have to clear it post haste. If you really need it then I can teach you some pointers~, but not today because I'm busy too."

Are you even listening to me? I don't want to.

While my brow was knit tight, Kirino said to me,

"...Oh yeah, why not go see the FAQ site? I did go through the trouble of making the internet accessible from your room."

"...FAQ site?"

"Yeah. There's a site called 'Siscaly@wiki' which gives pretty detailed explanations. I went there too when I was clearing the campaign."

"What's an 'at wiki'?"

"What? Did you just get demented? I taught you, right?"

"Uhm... ah, ahh... you mean that."

Ok, yeah, that's it... So uh, to put it very simply a wiki is a webpage that users themselves can write and edit.

So this 'Siscaly@wiki" must be some site where people gather information on the game.

After getting her advice I started thinking 'maybe I should try a bit more?' I truly don't want to play little sister porn games but I also don't like leaving things half-finished. Plus if I only focus on the fighting aspect then that game is well... uhm... fun.

"Read the FAQ and spend all of tomorrow clearing everything. Got that?"

"......"

Why that arrogance?

"You deaf? I asked if you got that?"

"Yeah yeah yeah yeah... it's fine if I do it, I'll do it. Tomorrow right? I'll see how far I get."

Bah, can't be helped. While I was sighing while scrunching up my face, Kirino added,

"Oh, yeah. Almost forgot."

"Huh? What now?"

"My friends are coming over tomorrow so don't you dare come out of your room."

Wow, the gall of that...

But ok... that's within acceptable limits. I'm sure this kind of treatment towards older brothers is the same in any household when a little sister's friends are coming over. So tomorrow as ordered by her majestyimouto-sama, I'll be hiding in my room all day and...

Huh? Wait a sec...? Wait, wait wait waiiiiiiiit a minute...

"You... you... you're telling your brother to play porn games in his room while middle school girls are coming over to our house?"

"Yeah."

"What the fuck's up with that?! If I get found out this won't end merely at humiliation?!"

Having my little sister's friends discover me playing a porn game is beyond trauma level.

I might really want to suicide if that happens.

"If that happens, I'll be sure to treat you as a stranger for the rest of my life."

"This isn't about you getting humiliated!! Me, it's about me! If I get discovered I'll get disgraced to the point of suicide!"

Seeing me reject with all my strength, Kirino went "Mmm-" briefly before glancing at me.

"Can't you use headphones?"

"You just don't get it!"

This is why girls... Look I'm sure every teenage guy all over the country will agree with me - wearing headphones while secretly watching a video does not guarantee the dangers have been mitigated.

Of course if you block off the TV sound then the risk of being caught is reduced. However, your own sense of hearing also gets cut off so you can't detect the incoming parent ambush. This is why guys the world over have developed all sorts of techniques like only attaching the headset to one ear or...

Wait, this isn't the time for this discussion.

"My room can't even be locked! If my door happens to get opened then it's over right there! It's too dangerous!"

"... Yeah... I see. Well... think of something yourself."

Only then did Kirino get how dangerous my situation would be and started nodding her head with a serious face.

There just are these times when I can't tell whether she's innocent or stupid. And do you really insist on making me play that porn game? What 'think of something yourself'?

"Well anyway - since my friends will be coming over, if you're going to stay in the house then sit tight in your room."

"......"

Kirino is waving her hand as if she's shooing away a dog. Seems my sister absolutely dreads me meeting her friends... isn't that the same in any household?

So... ok. Fine. It pisses me off but that doesn't matter. This always happens.

I shrugged my shoulders and said,

"Fine then. Tomorrow? I just have to stay in my room as much as possible?"

"Yeah. Please make sure I don't get bothered. There'll be a lot of cute girls but if you talk to them I'll kill you. Don't even look at them, you'll get them dirty."

"Hey, you're treating a human like he's some germ! Isn't that going too far?"

I mean for goodness sake,

"I'm not interested at all in your friends."

"Humph, I really wonder about that."

She's still looking at me like I'm trash. I get goosebumps thinking lots of girls like this will be coming over.

Kirino's school friends are a group where only "those ladies way up there" gather.

Jewels who reek of glamour and sophistication. But Kirino's worries are so utterly wrong. I have no thoughts of approaching people living in completely different dimensions with my own two feet.

That was what I truly, honestly believed back then.

"...Damn that little bitch..."

And so I was back in my room with boiling blood.

A moment ago I had entertained the thought of napping after that drink but all my drowsiness disappeared after that exchange with my princess of a sister.

I sat at my desk and brought the laptop out of standby mode.

Hmm, so I just hit any key to bring it out of sleep, was it?

I was starting to get a little used to it after having borrowed it from Kirino so much.

"... Uhm."

Just then I felt something was slowly encroaching on me.

I hope that's just my imagination.

First, I opened the browser. (Hey I may be a troglodyte with computers but even I know what a browser is and how to use it. It's software to look at webpages right?) I thought I'd look at that 'Siscaly@wiki' that Kirino mentioned before. By the way, this is the first time I've opened the browser on this laptop.

"Ohh."

As soon as the browser started up, the first thing that was shown was a familiar site. It's the main screen of that otaku SNS site which Kirino registered at.

The main page showed the list of what communities and friends Kirino got involved with. Among the names were 'Saori' and 'Kuroneko' who I had met several days ago.

By the way, my sister's nickname was 'Kiririn@I just saw the image of a porn gamer'

... Damn her she just set that using her cell phone. What does she think human dignity is?

"... Bah"

There's no reason to stay here at my sister's personal page. Feels bad to be peeking into someone's private life.

I clicked on the search window at the top of the screen.

Uhm, what was it...? Oh yeah, Siscaly... swirly thing, space, wiki... enter.

So I found the 'Siscaly@wiki' quickly by searching like that.

On the left end of the screen there was a long list of menu titles (characters and special move names, etc). By clicking on one, the relevant information would be shown on the right side. A very simple page setup.

"... Woah shit, what's all this?"

I brandished my tongue at that oppressive quantity of information. The game has only been out for mere days and yet the FAQ information is this detailed...

Details of the game system are of course explained, campaign clearing strategies (includes video links) to a full chart of moves with attached explanations, customization strategies, rules for how parameters are raised, damage calculation formulae, even the ending list and the scenario flow charts... are all included. Though I don't really get it.

My extent of prior internet experience had been occasionally checking the weather forecast with a cell phone, so I was kinda looking down on how good this FAQ site would be.

There were guys who dove deep into the game right from day 1 who constantly updated this 'Siscaly@wiki' site and filled the database, so maybe this should be an obvious development.

But I think that just makes it even more amazing.

'We enjoy the same porn game' - with just that thought they made such an astonishing database.

I had the same 'that feeling' I got during last month's incident by looking at this site.

"...Hmmmph"

A bitter laugh seeped out of the corner of my mouth.

... Man, this is why otaku are... just how deep must you dig in before being satisfied?

But well, this stuff is hot passion. Though it has absolutely no benefit for society.

That just makes it even hotter.

I stared at the wiki for a while but... I could not figure out where I should start. That's despite it being plain the sentences have been written in an easy-to-understand way.

The authors are probably core gamers so they can't synchronise with a complete beginner's sense like me. Thus I began my uphill battle. I compared with the Siscaly manual, repeatedly re-read the wiki's sentences. After all that I felt I could just barely understand a little of the contents.

Uhm so basically, according ot the wiki the Siscaly campaign mode has a very hard difficulty so beginners find it hard to clear.

"But Kirino finished it despite that."

She's a beginner at fighting games too so there's no reason I can't.

There must be a way...

Click. I found a 'Must reads for newbies' link among the menu titles. The right side of the screen filled up with beginner tips.

They went like this:

'''Newbie FAQ: Campaign Mode Unlock Guide!'''

'''1) Let's raise our little sister's level effectively online!'''

'''Broadly speaking, there are two modes to Siscaly online play:'''

'''Versus (Siscalypse) Mode where you fight little sisters all over the country to aim for the strongest sister.'''

'''Co-op Mode where little sisters from across the country gather together to stop the end of the Sister World.'''

~ ~ Omitted ~ ~

'''In co-op mode you can use save data even from uncleared games.'''

'''If you are a newbie, challenge the campaign with a character well-trained from online play! You'll definitely get your revenge on previously unbeatable opponents!'''

'''NB: Nobody likes leeches! Only take missions appropriate for your level!'''

"Ok so... what's this going on about?"

What leech? Even if you say it like it's common sense, I can't understand.

But there's bits I sort of get. Uhh... so it's like this?

Until you complete the offline campaign mode (which I kept getting game overs on today) you cannot compete with human players.

So at present even if I connect online I can only play cooperatively against computer opponents.

"... Why another pain in the ass restriction?"

Probably a way of saying those who can't complete the campaign mode are not worthy of fighting online but... how to say, feels like the threshold is set really high."

And the campaign mode is hardcore difficult as seen before.

Maybe all online games are like this? Well, who cares. So about the campaign clearing strategy...

Siscaly is a game where you repeat the same mission over and over to gather experience to strengthen your character, i.e. it places great importance on 'levelling up'.

I didn't know this and kept trying to push forward. Therefore I got crushed by the same opponent all the time. Also, levelling up is easier by playing co-op mode online.

"Mmmu, so damn involved."

For being a mere porn game (Kirino would get pissed if I said this), the game part sure is deep. I thought porn games just had to be erotic as the name implies but... guess there's many kinds.

Or rather I don't get why this title had to be made as a porn game.

The only porn in it is the clothes being ripped off of opponents when you beat them... so it'd be better if they just drop that part and sell it normally.

Making it R-18 reduces the customer base.

Well ok, there may be some complicated circumstances beyond my understanding.

While I was thinking about this from a beginner's perspective,

"...Oh"

The reference video I was watching became slightly erotic.

This is a video linked from the wiki page, explaining the basic Siscaly combat mode. Perhaps as a prank by the guy who made it, some of the 'gift CGs' that are shown after fights end were collected near the end of the video.

...Hmmmmm... damn I just can't get used to little sister porn...

Even if it's a game, seeing a little sister getting obscene things done to her only brings depression - it's painful mentally.

Kirino has completely separated games from real life, loathing the thought of treating 2D and 3D the same and seeing nothing wrong with someone enjoying a little sister porn game despite having a real sister. But even now, I can't draw the line between the two worlds so clearly.

I can only say there are some things which are just impossible. I can't enjoy a little sister porn game while having a real sister. I don't even want to see a little sister character doing raunchy things.

While I was looking at a 'little sister character whose clothes got ripped off' H CG with a, to be honest, disconcerted mind--clak! (needs better onomaetopoeia for a door being opened)

"Kyousuke--, I'm going shopping so do you prefer the mildly spicy one or-"

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!"

I repeatedly hit the X (close) button while screaming my throat out.

Clatterclatter! I got up so quickly my chair got knocked over. As I turned around, my mother was standing there with the door to my room open. My tongue wasn't moving properly but I managed to get it to pronounce:

"Mom! I-I told you to knock before coming in!"

"Sorry~~☆ Next time, I'll be careful next time~~. Anyway, mildly spicy or spicy - which do you prefer?"

"The mild one!"

"Too bad, I want to eat it spicy tonight. I'm off shopping now."

Mom closed the door while making a meaningful and pretentious smile.

"Uwaaaaaaaa~ ~ ~"

I sob and collapse. Fuck... in so many ways: fucking hell!

Damn hag, making curry whenever she has some time...! If you look at that dialogue just now, there was no reason to even ask for my opinion! Our house doesn't give a shit what the eldest son thinks.

Treat me too cold and I'm going to get myself adopted by the Tamura family.

But... the timing for closing that video was real close... and I can't exactly ask "did you see it?" to mom either~~.

...Gu, for the sake of protecting my self-esteem, I must forget what happened just now...! Let's forget it all!

But really! A room with no lock causes problems no matter what I do!

Is there really nothing that can be done about this...?

While thinking about a worry that many teenagers harbour, I slowly stood up. Looking through the window, I confirmed my mother leaving the house.

--- Good she's gone.

I calmed down and resumed my perusal of the wiki.

The rest of the newbie FAQ went like this:

'''2) Be careful with the newbie killer 'tentacle sister'! Let's thoroughly prepare for the other points where it's easy to trip up!'''

'''3) A simple lecture on stat point distribution. These are the parameters you must raise early on!'''

'''4) Make use of the camera! Master 3D combat with effective camera control!'''

'''5) If all else fails! Use item points to equip a rare item on your beloved sister!'''

"Hmm, I see..."

I continuously nodded my head with a refreshing feeling and said,

"I understand I don't get this at all."

The author to this FAQ would be so disappointed if he heard that.

But there's nothing I can do about something I don't know. There's a lot of technical jargon too.

But I get that I need to do this online co-op play.

I closed the browser after skimming over the newbie FAQ. Then I clicked on the Siscaly icon on the desktop to start the game application.

The Siscalypse menu appears. (need full title here)

"Uhm... was this how it's done?"

Referring to the instruction manual, I connected Siscaly to the internet. Perhaps because Kirino had already done all the settings, I could get into the server with a single click.

'''"You have logged on as 'Kiririn'"'''

"Eh?"

What's this? Did I connect with Kirino's account? Is that how she set it?

I don't get it but I'm at least online so all's good.

The screen got filled with the 'lobby screen', many 'frames' neatly separated like in a notepad.

The window in the right-hand corner had Kiririn's player data.

Uh, it's crammed with numbers and English letters... If there's anything I could understand from that it was:

Win: 003 / Lose: 046

That's all. There's some ratio next to that line which I don't get, but this must be her win/loss record. That's to say, how many times 'Kiririn' has won and lost in Versus mode.

Hah, she's being utterly dominated.

"Uh... So let's see..."

These separate 'frames' are each called 'rooms' and when I click them,

'''"Pros come, VS room ♪ (ground battle, no flying)" VS Players 1/2'''

'''"Newbie level up room~" Co-op, Mission 2, Players 2/3'''

Information on the rooms show up like this. Players can join these rooms or they can make new rooms with settings they decide.

I heard later that this system is unusually popular in online games.

"...So... uh... I don't know what I'm supposed to do..."

I scratched my cheek in front of the lobby screen.

Select a suitable room, join and talk ('chat' as they call it) to other games and engage in co-op play - that's the order I need to carry out but I'm stuck at the very first step of choosing the room.

I dunno, I'm hesitant about chatting or playing together with people whose faces I don't know. Is this just me...?

Or does everyone go through this phase when they start online gaming? I can't decide but... the burden that this is a porn game no doubt further adds to the hesitation.

"... Bah... it's quite for today..."

As I moved the mouse cursor to the logout button...

Dirong. With a cheerful noise, a small window came up at the top middle part of the screen.

'''You got a message from Saori-san.'''

"Eh?"

I stared at that familiar player name.

Saori is Kirino's otaku friend and is the manager of a community called 'Otaku girls gather--'. We were indebted to her at last month's offline meeting that Kirino attended.

... She plays Siscaly too huh... small world...

Or rather, this game probably was popular within that community too.

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-20T02:47:46Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1 -> 31%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (31% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-20T02:47:12Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Formatting error

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-20T02:45:59Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Update

== Chapter 1 ==

The season is summer, a certain July Saturday when finals exams are just ahead.

That day, I was in the one room in our house that lacked air conditioning (that's my room) since morning, I was sitting in front of my desk in desperation - or rather, agony is closer.

"Gu.... Grr..."

Studying for exams like a high school 2nd year student... is of course not what I was doing.

"Gr... Gah..."

I was conquering the newly released eroge "Siscalypse" (full title needs translation).

"...dah!"

Click click clickclickclick! I am bashing away at the buttons of the USB controller attached to the laptop.

On the screen is a battle with two girls with weird outfits, jumping around wildly. Punches and kicks are flying about, a staff and a gun are being swung, occasionally a blindling light is shot out too while using up a gauge, a tentacle attack that covers the whole screen also appears, time gets stopped, tens of thousands of sisters are summoned, etc - you get the idea.

"Siscalypse" (full title needed) - fans have already shortened it to "Siscaly" - has a different feel to it than any other ADV (adventure game) that I have played.

Read text, pick choices and collect events of the little sister heroine to conquer - there's a part with those elements but the main focus of "Siscaly" is the development part and the battle part. At the start you take your chosen little sister character and develop (customise) her, raising parameters and memorizing special moves. You battle in 3D against girls that were inserted into the storyline and win - that's the Siscaly game system. Note that there's an online mode for duels over the internet.

With tens of thousands of players, the Siscaly server is said to be a best-seller. The world is so wrong. Just then,

"Ah!"

The electroshock conjurer little sister took a direct hit from the enemy little sister's tentacle attack and went flying to the edge of the screen. The health bar instantly dropped to zero and her clothes are torn and scattered.

Whap! Uwa- uwa- uwa-... (<-- echo)

Game over. The black-caped enemy little sister is looking down at my character in torn clothing.

'''"Go home now, you have an onii-chan too"'''

"Damn~, I lost to this one again! Isn't this overpowered? How am I meant to beat this?"

On hearing the fully voiced victory line which strangely pissed me off, I threw the controller aside and smacked down on the desk out of frustration. And then,

"Oh shit"

I suddenly snapped back to normal again. With the sensation of having just broken some hypnosis I grabbed my head. What the fuck am I doing...?

A 17-year old youngster concentrating on a little sister porn game since Saturday morning.
That's how I, Kousaka Kyousuke, currently look. No, wait, no, this is all wrong.

I am an utterly ordinary high school boy, not an otaku.

There's a reason why I'm exclusively playing all these little sister porn games despite having a real little sister. There's nothing to hide, this game isn't mine - it's my sister's.

I have no choice but to do this because my sister forced me to with a "Do it" threat.

...no really, I'm not lying. I know it's extremely hard to believe but my little sister is an unbelievable girl who loves little sister porn games and watches anime for kids.

Yeah, that fateful day.

I discovered her secret hobby she was trying so hard to hide. Based on that, my sister requested life counseling after we'd been ignoring each other up until that point.

I didn't ask for it but I got flabbergasted at seeing her hobby, received a heap of verbal abuse, was forced into playing a porn game, got dragged into an offline meeting and then the tour around Akihabara...

I went through so much meaningless suffering. But anyway, through that our nearly conversation-less relationship had more than decades' worth of conversation injected into a few weeks.

It may have been only a little, but I got to understand a bit about my sister, who I hitherto didn't show the slightest interest in, and about otaku who I had been prejudiced against.

So I thought I ended that chapter of my life.

My sister made some otaku friends she could freely talk with and even the ultimate crisis of being discovered by our parents was overcome.

Father and mother both did not touch this topic after that, so from an external point of view, things returned to how they were before my sister's hobby was discovered. My father yelled "Do what you like" back then.

Those may have been words yelled out while being swept in the mood, but father is a person who will stick to his words no matter what.

He won't bring up the topic again just because time has passed.

That all happened in June and almost a month has passed since then.

So it's like that. There's nothing within the house that threatens my sister's hobby.

It may have ran longer than I expected, but this time for sure the Kousaka Kyousuke life counselling center will shut down.

Having been freed of all the annoying things, I can go back to a dry relationship with my sister and enjoy a relaxed and tranquil life again.

That was what I had thought.

"Ha-ah..."

I don't know why but my days went by while getting summoned by my little sister many times and being yelled at under the pretext of "life counselling".

Even just a few days ago I got this 'Siscaly' game shoved at me with the words "Just clear this quickly. No excuses." What am I supposed to make of this?

And how pathetic am I to loyally obey that order...

"A-ah, fuck this! I can't do it!"

I can't be asked anymore. This is the limit. Can you imagine how much of a burden there is for someone with a blood-related younger sister to play a little sister porn game? Maybe those guys out there who actually do have a younger sister might get it but... it's just too pitiful.

I kicked back my chair, strode towards my bed and let my body crash on it.

Paff (sound of crashing on bed). I blankly stare around my room. Table, bookshelf, wardrobe - an ordinary sized room with ample furniture. The japanese calendar on the wall indicates it is July.

Even I think this room has no character but I'm satisfied with that. Hurray for mediocrity. Viva, ordinary life.

That kind of relaxed and slow life is what suits me.

So anyway, let's stop with this stupid activity that doesn't suit my personality.

"I could do with some tea right now."

I left the room to dampen my throat that got dried up because of excitement.

Our house has two-story structure with my and my sister's rooms on the upper floor. After coming down the stairs, the entrance hall can be seen and the door to the living room is on the left.

My sister came into view once I entered the living room.

As if that was her default position, she was lying down on the sofa with her legs crossed and wearing shorts of minimal length. A comfortable outfit with an emphasis on the thighs, but there's no way I'll get moved by seeing my little sister's voluptuous form.

That's just how it is - you don't feel anything no matter how much of a knockout your little sister is.

For wearing such a bold outfit, my esteemed sisteri m o u t o - s a m a was chattering away on her cell phone. Seems she was talking with a friend from school.

"Ahaha, is that so~? Yea, so true..."

Once again I'm impressed with her theatrics.

(My sister has a public face and a hidden face. She uses them according to who she deals with so I've lately been able to sense who she's talking with based on her expressions and speech patterns.)

Brightly dyed hair, earrings on both ears, long fingernails smoothly painted and a comely face that's charismatic on its own accentuated with make-up - a mature look that you wouldn't think a middle schooler could have.

She's tall and all the bits that are meant to bulge out have already done so.

This amazingly refined girl is my little sister, Kousaka Kirino.

Currently age 14, she goes to the middle school in the local neighbourhood. She's active as a model in a teenage magazine, is the ace of the track team, was graded 5th out of the whole prefecture, etc - she's like a mutant. As an ordinary mortal of a brother, she pisses me off to no end.

"Ok, I'll be waiting~♡"

While listening to the faked voice of this super sisterimouto I passed by the sofa to take out some cold barley tea from the fridge. After draining my glass,

"Fu..."

This refreshing feeling trickling down my throat is to die for. This is the best when it's summer.

Now that I've no business anymore here, let's try to get away quickly.

I sneaked along the edge of the living room like an experienced thief.

But this effort was wasted when a voice called out when I grabbed the door knob.

"Hey"

The one word from that exceedingly cold voice.

"...What?"

I replied in a pissed tone without turning around.

Look at this. Our relationship is like this.

Kirino is muttering in a voice with no effort to hide the revulsion.

"...Did you do it?"

"...Eh? ...Do what?"

"As in... did you do that? I lent it to you recently... Do I have to spell everything out for you? Why are you such a dimwit?"

Hey, can you believe this? Is this really how a little sister should talk to her brother? This attitude is exactly how a noble deals with a servant. I turned my head and irritatedly spat out,

"Yeah, I did it. I was doing it just now."

"What? Really...? You were hiding in your room ever since morning on a weekend to play a porn game?"

"Wasn't it you who told me to do that?! Stop looking at me with that contemptuous glare! This is something to praise me for!"

"You are the splitting image of a porn gamer."

"That doesn't make me happy at all?!"

You're doing that on purpose aren't you? Of course you are, damn you!

Da-ah---! She... she... there's absolutely no cute side to her at all!

That fleeting smile I saw recently must have been my eyes deceiving me!

There's no way my sister could be cute.

Shit. I'm getting dizzy because of how pissed I am...

While I was staggering Kirino talked to me with her chin on the table,

"So? You've cleared the campaign mode at least once, right?"

"No... not yet..."

As I answered Kirino's gaze got filled with disappointment as she clicked her tongue,

"Hey I told you to clear it immediately?!"

"The enemy's just too strong I can't win... no wait! That's not it! I asked you a while ago too but why must I do that?! Besides, I've got an exam in front of me?!?"

"Flurrying around right before an exam is proof of being an idiot who doesn't do what should be done habitually."

"Grah..."

Sometimes she throws out a sound argument... she's so hard to deal with.

"Ok, that might be true, but!"

Regardless of that, I don't think it's right to be playing a porn game right before an exam.

Therefore explain to me why I should be playing that game right now, explain.

When I said that to Kirino,

"Reason? Didn't I tell you a while back?"

She majestically straightened her chest out and answered.

"Life counselling."

I don't get it. Isn't life counselling about listening to some worry and then giving help?

Why is there a need to conquer a porn game to solve my sister's worry?

Kirino explained it like this,

"The real point of this game is to take your game data from clearing the campaign and duelling with the little sister character you customised. If you don't finish it quickly we can't play versus mode. Why can't you figure out even that much?"

"Go do that with someone else!"

Online matches... was that what she said? There was such a mode? Well, I don't really get it but don't say such an outrageous request as if it's natural. Then what am I? I was going through all that suffering just so I can be her match partner? Fuck that.

"I can't win online. ...I'm not good at these fighting games."

"I'm really shit at them too! Our parents never buy us games so I've practically never played any game!"

"I know. That's why I lent it to you. Thank me."

I get it now. So you, you want to play with someone you can beat.

You want to duel. But you hate losing. You also hate opponents who take a handicap or go easy on you.

You want to win against someone playing seriously...

Grah~, what a selfish girl...

"A-Anyway, I gotta study for my exams so I don't have time to invest in games."

"Hmmm, so you're an idiot?"

Her mouth splits her face.

If there is such a talent as angering a big brother, this girl is a genius at it.

"If you don't have time then you just have to clear it post haste. If you really need it then I can teach you some pointers~, but not today because I'm busy too."

Are you even listening to me? I don't want to.

While my brow was knit tight, Kirino said to me,

"...Oh yeah, why not go see the FAQ site? I did go through the trouble of making the internet accessible from your room."

"...FAQ site?"

"Yeah. There's a site called 'Siscaly@wiki' which gives pretty detailed explanations. I went there too when I was clearing the campaign."

"What's an 'at wiki'?"

"What? Did you just get demented? I taught you, right?"

"Uhm... ah, ahh... you mean that."

Ok, yeah, that's it... So uh, to put it very simply a wiki is a webpage that users themselves can write and edit.

So this 'Siscaly@wiki" must be some site where people gather information on the game.

After getting her advice I started thinking 'maybe I should try a bit more?' I truly don't want to play little sister porn games but I also don't like leaving things half-finished. Plus if I only focus on the fighting aspect then that game is well... uhm... fun.

"Read the FAQ and spend all of tomorrow clearing everything. Got that?"

"......"

Why that arrogance?

"You deaf? I asked if you got that?"

"Yeah yeah yeah yeah... it's fine if I do it, I'll do it. Tomorrow right? I'll see how far I get."

Bah, can't be helped. While I was sighing while scrunching up my face, Kirino added,

"Oh, yeah. Almost forgot."

"Huh? What now?"

"My friends are coming over tomorrow so don't you dare come out of your room."

Wow, the gall of that...

But ok... that's within acceptable limits. I'm sure this kind of treatment towards older brothers is the same in any household when a little sister's friends are coming over. So tomorrow as ordered by her majestyimouto-sama, I'll be hiding in my room all day and...

Huh? Wait a sec...? Wait, wait wait waiiiiiiiit a minute...

"You... you... you're telling your brother to play porn games in his room while middle school girls are coming over to our house?"

"Yeah."

"What the fuck's up with that?! If I get found out this won't end merely at humiliation?!"

Having my little sister's friends discover me playing a porn game is beyond trauma level.

I might really want to suicide if that happens.

"If that happens, I'll be sure to treat you as a stranger for the rest of my life."

"This isn't about you getting humiliated!! Me, it's about me! If I get discovered I'll get disgraced to the point of suicide!"

Seeing me reject with all my strength, Kirino went "Mmm-" briefly before glancing at me.

"Can't you use headphones?"

"You just don't get it!"

This is why girls... Look I'm sure every teenage guy all over the country will agree with me - wearing headphones while secretly watching a video does not guarantee the dangers have been mitigated.

Of course if you block off the TV sound then the risk of being caught is reduced. However, your own sense of hearing also gets cut off so you can't detect the incoming parent ambush. This is why guys the world over have developed all sorts of techniques like only attaching the headset to one ear or...

Wait, this isn't the time for this discussion.

"My room can't even be locked! If my door happens to get opened then it's over right there! It's too dangerous!"

"... Yeah... I see. Well... think of something yourself."

Only then did Kirino get how dangerous my situation would be and started nodding her head with a serious face.

There just are these times when I can't tell whether she's innocent or stupid. And do you really insist on making me play that porn game? What 'think of something yourself'?

"Well anyway - since my friends will be coming over, if you're going to stay in the house then sit tight in your room."

"......"

Kirino is waving her hand as if she's shooing away a dog. Seems my sister absolutely dreads me meeting her friends... isn't that the same in any household?

So... ok. Fine. It pisses me off but that doesn't matter. This always happens.

I shrugged my shoulders and said,

"Fine then. Tomorrow? I just have to stay in my room as much as possible?"

"Yeah. Please make sure I don't get bothered. There'll be a lot of cute girls but if you talk to them I'll kill you. Don't even look at them, you'll get them dirty."

"Hey, you're treating a human like he's some germ! Isn't that going too far?"

I mean for goodness sake,

"I'm not interested at all in your friends."

"Humph, I really wonder about that."

She's still looking at me like I'm trash. I get goosebumps thinking lots of girls like this will be coming over.

Kirino's school friends are a group where only "those ladies way up there" gather.

Jewels who reek of glamour and sophistication. But Kirino's worries are so utterly wrong. I have no thoughts of approaching people living in completely different dimensions with my own two feet.

That was what I truly, honestly believed back then.

"...Damn that little bitch..."

And so I was back in my room with boiling blood.

A moment ago I had entertained the thought of napping after that drink but all my drowsiness disappeared after that exchange with my princess of a sister.

I sat at my desk and brought the laptop out of standby mode.

Hmm, so I just hit any key to bring it out of sleep, was it?

I was starting to get a little used to it after having borrowed it from Kirino so much.

"... Uhm."

Just then I felt something was slowly encroaching on me.

I hope that's just my imagination.

First, I opened the browser. (Hey I may be a troglodyte with computers but even I know what a browser is and how to use it. It's software to look at webpages right?) I thought I'd look at that 'Siscaly@wiki' that Kirino mentioned before. By the way, this is the first time I've opened the browser on this laptop.

"Ohh."

As soon as the browser started up, the first thing that was shown was a familiar site. It's the main screen of that otaku SNS site which Kirino registered at.

The main page showed the list of what communities and friends Kirino got involved with. Among the names were 'Saori' and 'Kuroneko' who I had met several days ago.

By the way, my sister's nickname was 'Kiririn@I just saw the image of a porn gamer'

... Damn her she just set that using her cell phone. What does she think human dignity is?

"... Bah"

There's no reason to stay here at my sister's personal page. Feels bad to be peeking into someone's private life.

I clicked on the search window at the top of the screen.

Uhm, what was it...? Oh yeah, Siscaly... swirly thing, space, wiki... enter.

So I found the 'Siscaly@wiki' quickly by searching like that.

On the left end of the screen there was a long list of menu titles (characters and special move names, etc). By clicking on one, the relevant information would be shown on the right side. A very simple page setup.

"... Woah shit, what's all this?"

I brandished my tongue at that oppressive quantity of information. The game has only been out for mere days and yet the FAQ information is this detailed...

Details of the game system are of course explained, campaign clearing strategies (includes video links) to a full chart of moves with attached explanations, customization strategies, rules for how parameters are raised, damage calculation formulae, even the ending list and the scenario flow charts... are all included. Though I don't really get it.

My extent of prior internet experience had been occasionally checking the weather forecast with a cell phone, so I was kinda looking down on how good this FAQ site would be.

There were guys who dove deep into the game right from day 1 who constantly updated this 'Siscaly@wiki' site and filled the database, so maybe this should be an obvious development.

But I think that just makes it even more amazing.

'We enjoy the same porn game' - with just that thought they made such an astonishing database.

I had the same 'that feeling' I got during last month's incident by looking at this site.

"...Hmmmph"

A bitter laugh seeped out of the corner of my mouth.

... Man, this is why otaku are... just how deep must you dig in before being satisfied?

But well, this stuff is hot passion. Though it has absolutely no benefit for society.

That just makes it even hotter.

I stared at the wiki for a while but... I could not figure out where I should start. That's despite it being plain the sentences have been written in an easy-to-understand way.

The authors are probably core gamers so they can't synchronise with a complete beginner's sense like me. Thus I began my uphill battle. I compared with the Siscaly manual, repeatedly re-read the wiki's sentences. After all that I felt I could just barely understand a little of the contents.

Uhm so basically, according ot the wiki the Siscaly campaign mode has a very hard difficulty so beginners find it hard to clear.

"But Kirino finished it despite that."

She's a beginner at fighting games too so there's no reason I can't.

There must be a way...

Click. I found a 'Must reads for newbies' link among the menu titles. The right side of the screen filled up with beginner tips.

They went like this:

'''Newbie FAQ: Campaign Mode Unlock Guide!'''

'''1) Let's raise our little sister's level effectively online!'''

'''Broadly speaking, there are two modes to Siscaly online play:'''

'''Versus (Siscalypse) Mode where you fight little sisters all over the country to aim for the strongest sister.'''

'''Co-op Mode where little sisters from across the country gather together to stop the end of the Sister World.'''

~ ~ Omitted ~ ~

'''In co-op mode you can use save data even from uncleared games.'''

'''If you are a newbie, challenge the campaign with a character well-trained from online play! You'll definitely get your revenge on previously unbeatable opponents!'''

'''NB: Nobody likes leeches! Only take missions appropriate for your level!'''

"Ok so... what's this going on about?"

What leech? Even if you say it like it's common sense, I can't understand.

But there's bits I sort of get. Uhh... so it's like this?

Until you complete the offline campaign mode (which I kept getting game overs on today) you cannot compete with human players.

So at present even if I connect online I can only play cooperatively against computer opponents.

"... Why another pain in the ass restriction?"

Probably a way of saying those who can't complete the campaign mode are not worthy of fighting online but... how to say, feels like the threshold is set really high."

And the campaign mode is hardcore difficult as seen before.

Maybe all online games are like this? Well, who cares. So about the campaign clearing strategy...

Siscaly is a game where you repeat the same mission over and over to gather experience to strengthen your character, i.e. it places great importance on 'levelling up'.

I didn't know this and kept trying to push forward. Therefore I got crushed by the same opponent all the time. Also, levelling up is easier by playing co-op mode online.

"Mmmu, so damn involved."

For being a mere porn game (Kirino would get pissed if I said this), the game part sure is deep. I thought porn games just had to be erotic as the name implies but... guess there's many kinds.

Or rather I don't get why this title had to be made as a porn game.

The only porn in it is the clothes being ripped off of opponents when you beat them... so it'd be better if they just drop that part and sell it normally.

Making it R-18 reduces the customer base.

Well ok, there may be some complicated circumstances beyond my understanding.

While I was thinking about this from a beginner's perspective,

"...Oh"

The reference video I was watching became slightly erotic.

This is a video linked from the wiki page, explaining the basic Siscaly combat mode. Perhaps as a prank by the guy who made it, some of the 'gift CGs' that are shown after fights end were collected near the end of the video.

...Hmmmmm... damn I just can't get used to little sister porn...

Even if it's a game, seeing a little sister getting obscene things done to her only brings depression - it's painful mentally.

Kirino has completely separated games from real life, loathing the thought of treating 2D and 3D the same and seeing nothing wrong with someone enjoying a little sister porn game despite having a real sister. But even now, I can't draw the line between the two worlds so clearly.

I can only say there are some things which are just impossible. I can't enjoy a little sister porn game while having a real sister. I don't even want to see a little sister character doing raunchy things.

While I was looking at a 'little sister character whose clothes got ripped off' H CG with a, to be honest, disconcerted mind--clak! (needs better onomaetopoeia for a door being opened)

"Kyousuke--, I'm going shopping so do you prefer the mildly spicy one or-"

"UWOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!"

I repeatedly hit the X (close) button while screaming my throat out.

Clatterclatter! I got up so quickly my chair got knocked over. As I turned around, my mother was standing there with the door to my room open. My tongue wasn't moving properly but I managed to get it to pronounce:

"Mom! I-I told you to knock before coming in!"

"Sorry~~☆ Next time, I'll be careful next time~~. Anyway, mildly spicy or spicy - which do you prefer?"

"The mild one!"

"Too bad, I want to eat it spicy tonight. I'm off shopping now."

Mom closed the door while making a meaningful and pretentious smile.

"Uwaaaaaaaa[[User:Psieye|Psieye]]"

I sob and collapse. Fuck... in so many ways: fucking hell!

Damn hag, making curry whenever she has some time...! If you look at that dialogue just now, there was no reason to even ask for my opinion! Our house doesn't give a shit what the eldest son thinks.

Treat me too cold and I'm going to get myself adopted by the Tamura family.

But... the timing for closing that video was real close... and I can't exactly ask "did you see it?" to mom either~~.

...Gu, for the sake of protecting my self-esteem, I must forget what happened just now...! Let's forget it all!

But really! A room with no lock causes problems no matter what I do!

Is there really nothing that can be done about this...?

While thinking about a worry that many teenagers harbour, I slowly stood up. Looking through the window, I confirmed my mother leaving the house.

--- Good she's gone.

I calmed down and resumed my perusal of the wiki.

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-18T08:38:45Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1 -> 27%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (27% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-18T08:37:45Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Formatting error

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-18T08:35:43Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Back from my trip

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-13T09:31:46Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Formatting error

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-13T09:28:22Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1 -> 25%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (25% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-13T09:27:02Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Next micro update

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-13T08:34:34Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch 1 -> 18%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (18% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-13T08:33:38Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ End of scene

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-13T06:24:38Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1 -> 13%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (13% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-13T06:23:17Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Another hour's work

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-11T13:45:29Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1: -> 7%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (7% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-11T12:58:28Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ More slight progress

User talk:Psieye

2011-07-11T11:23:43Z

Psieye: /* Oreimo */ Formatting

== Proofread of Chapter 1 edits==

Good job spotting all those little things. I didn't even think to convert "Fifth class" to "class 1-5". Since you wanted someone to proofread your edits, here are a few changes you made that I changed/tweaked:

'''Line 195''':
''"Once I came to the classroom in the morning and '''to discover''' that all the tables were moved out to the corridor, or printed stars on the school roof; another time she was going around the school pasting curse papers all over the place...you know, those Chinese vampire ones where you paste the paper talisman on a vampire's forehead. I just can't understand her."''

: "to discover" doesn't have a tense so it conflicts with the past tense used in the verbs "I came...", "were moved out...", "was going around...", etc. I swithced "to discover" back to "discovered" to be consistent with the past tense.

'''Psieye''': Ah point. I'd meant it to read more as "Once I came to the classroom in the morning to discover all the tables moved out to the corridor" but seems I lost my attention and thought it was done when I came back. Well, "discovered" flows just as well I guess so we'll stay with your version.

'''Line 309''':
''Taniguchi, long winded as always, boasted how he met some cute girls at his workplace, and how he plans to use the money he saved to go on dates etc... Frankly, topics like what dreams people have, or how amazing or cute someone's pet is '''are''', in my book, are some of the dullest topics in the world.''

'''Line 370''':
''Therefore when I came to school the next day and discovered that instead of tying three ponytails, Haruhi had '''cut''' her long and slender hair short, I felt quite depressed.''

: I think leaving in the "cut" at the beginning carries more of the shock at Kyon's observation of Haruhi's new haircut.

'''Psieye''': Fair enough. I knew one "cut" had to be removed but I guess your choice emphasises better.

'''Line 602''':
''"I thought after I graduated to senior high, I would encounter some '''awesome''' club! Sigh, this is like trying to go into the Major League, but then you discover that the school you're attending doesn't even have a baseball team."''

: You'll have to talk to Thelastguardian about whether "kick ass" is consistent with Suzumiya's tone in Japanese. I personally think toning "kick ass" down to "awesome" might be going too far in altering Suzumiya's energetic voice. I'm reverting it back to thelastguardian's original and letting him know what he/she thinks.

'''Psieye''': True, this one needs the original translator's eye on it. "Kick ass" didn't quite seem to fit but "awesome" is toned down... I wonder if there's a re-phrasing that tones up and also fits the flow...

'''Line 640''':
''The warm sun made everyone in the classroom sleepy. Just as I was nodding my head and going to sleep, a powerful force '''was''' suddenly exerted on my collar and '''pulled''' me backwards. Because the force was so strong, my head hit the corner of the table behind me. Tears came out of my eyes instantly.''

: I fixed a tense conflict and sided with the past tense. Again, it's that tense issue.

'''Psieye''': *nods* yeah I got careless there. Thanks for the correction.

Thanks for going through and highlighting trouble spots that I missed. I don't have the time to run through Chapter 1 again.
-- [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 01:07, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

== Oreimo ==

Maybe you could add your name to the project staff? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 11:14, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

Whoops, I knew there was something I forgot [[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 11:22, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-11T11:23:23Z

Psieye: /* Translators */ Added self to project staff list

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (5% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

User talk:Psieye

2011-07-11T11:22:52Z

Psieye: /* Oreimo */ Reply

== Proofread of Chapter 1 edits==

Good job spotting all those little things. I didn't even think to convert "Fifth class" to "class 1-5". Since you wanted someone to proofread your edits, here are a few changes you made that I changed/tweaked:

'''Line 195''':
''"Once I came to the classroom in the morning and '''to discover''' that all the tables were moved out to the corridor, or printed stars on the school roof; another time she was going around the school pasting curse papers all over the place...you know, those Chinese vampire ones where you paste the paper talisman on a vampire's forehead. I just can't understand her."''

: "to discover" doesn't have a tense so it conflicts with the past tense used in the verbs "I came...", "were moved out...", "was going around...", etc. I swithced "to discover" back to "discovered" to be consistent with the past tense.

'''Psieye''': Ah point. I'd meant it to read more as "Once I came to the classroom in the morning to discover all the tables moved out to the corridor" but seems I lost my attention and thought it was done when I came back. Well, "discovered" flows just as well I guess so we'll stay with your version.

'''Line 309''':
''Taniguchi, long winded as always, boasted how he met some cute girls at his workplace, and how he plans to use the money he saved to go on dates etc... Frankly, topics like what dreams people have, or how amazing or cute someone's pet is '''are''', in my book, are some of the dullest topics in the world.''

'''Line 370''':
''Therefore when I came to school the next day and discovered that instead of tying three ponytails, Haruhi had '''cut''' her long and slender hair short, I felt quite depressed.''

: I think leaving in the "cut" at the beginning carries more of the shock at Kyon's observation of Haruhi's new haircut.

'''Psieye''': Fair enough. I knew one "cut" had to be removed but I guess your choice emphasises better.

'''Line 602''':
''"I thought after I graduated to senior high, I would encounter some '''awesome''' club! Sigh, this is like trying to go into the Major League, but then you discover that the school you're attending doesn't even have a baseball team."''

: You'll have to talk to Thelastguardian about whether "kick ass" is consistent with Suzumiya's tone in Japanese. I personally think toning "kick ass" down to "awesome" might be going too far in altering Suzumiya's energetic voice. I'm reverting it back to thelastguardian's original and letting him know what he/she thinks.

'''Psieye''': True, this one needs the original translator's eye on it. "Kick ass" didn't quite seem to fit but "awesome" is toned down... I wonder if there's a re-phrasing that tones up and also fits the flow...

'''Line 640''':
''The warm sun made everyone in the classroom sleepy. Just as I was nodding my head and going to sleep, a powerful force '''was''' suddenly exerted on my collar and '''pulled''' me backwards. Because the force was so strong, my head hit the corner of the table behind me. Tears came out of my eyes instantly.''

: I fixed a tense conflict and sided with the past tense. Again, it's that tense issue.

'''Psieye''': *nods* yeah I got careless there. Thanks for the correction.

Thanks for going through and highlighting trouble spots that I missed. I don't have the time to run through Chapter 1 again.
-- [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 01:07, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

== Oreimo ==

Maybe you could add your name to the project staff? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 11:14, 11 July 2011 (UCT)
Whoops, I knew there was something I forgot [[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 11:22, 11 July 2011 (UCT)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-11T08:43:29Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Ch1: 2% -> 5%

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (5% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~20%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-11T08:42:36Z

Psieye: /* Chapter 1 */ Another small upload

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1

2011-07-08T12:33:11Z

Psieye: Trying out the wiki with a small translation

== Chapter 1 ==

The season is summer, a certain July Saturday where finals exams are just ahead.

That day, I was in the one room in our house that lacked air conditioning (that's my room) since morning, I was sitting in front of my desk in desperation - or rather, agony is closer.

"Gu.... Grr..."

Studying for exams like a high school 2nd year student... is of course not what I was doing.

"Gr... Gah..."

I was conquering the newly released eroge "Siscalypse" (full title needs translation).

"...dah!"

Click click clickclickclick! I am bashing away at the buttons of the USB controller attached to the laptop.

On the screen is a battle with two girls with weird outfits, jumping around wildly. Punches and kicks are flying about, a staff and a gun are being swung, occasionally a blindling light is shot out too while using up a gauge, a tentacle attack that covers the whole screen also appears, time gets stopped, tens of thousands of sisters are summoned, etc - you get the idea.

"Siscalypse" (full title needed) - fans have already shortened it to "Siscaly" - has a different feel to it than any other ADV (adventure game) that I have played.

Read text, pick choices and collect events of the little sister heroine to conquer - there's a part with those elements but the main focus of "Siscaly" is the development part and the battle part. At the start you take your chosen little sister character and develop (customise) her, raising parameters and memorising special moves. You battle in 3D against girls that were inserted into the storyline and win - that's the Siscaly game system. Note that there's an online mode for duels over the internet.

With tens of thousands of players, the Siscaly server is said to be a best-seller. The world is so wrong. Just then,

"Ah!"

The electroshock conjurer little sister took a direct hit from the enemy little sister's tentacle attack and went flying to the edge of the screen. The health bar instantly dropped to zero and her clothes are torn and scattered.

Whap! Uwa- uwa- uwa-... (<-- echo)

Game over. The black caped, enemy little sister is looking down at my character in torn clothing.

'''"Go home now, you have an onii-chan too"'''

"Damn~, I lost to this one again! Isn't this overpowered? How am I meant to beat this?"

On hearing the fully voiced victory line which strangely pissed me off, I threw the controller aside and smacked down on the desk out of frustration. And then,

"Oh shit"

I suddenly snapped back to normal again. With the senation of having just broken some hypnosis I grabbed my head. What the fuck am I doing...?

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2011-07-08T12:23:22Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Create page for ch 1

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. From August 10, 2008 to January 10, 2010, five volumes have been released.

Volume 1 is currently being released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

*6th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 1 uploaded.
** Volume 1 Chapter 2 uploaded.

*8th April 2010
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai becomes a full project.

*25th April 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 uploaded.

*15th October 2010
** Volume 1 Chapter 4 uploaded.

*08 March 2011
** Volume 5 Chapter 4 completed.

*12 June 2011
** Volume 1 Afterword completed.

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1 [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|(Full Text)]] (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (2% done)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 3===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 4===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (partial ~13%)
*Chapter 4
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 5===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (small percentage)
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]
*Afterword

===Volume 6===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 7===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Afterword

===Volume 8===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (~12%)
*Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
*Omake


===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers here at this [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Feedback Thread] but the real project thread is located [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 here].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[user:Kira0802|Kira0802]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration

2011-07-07T13:06:45Z

Psieye: /* Volume 2 */ Registration for ch1 translation

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*The maximum number of chapters you are recommended to work on is no more then half of any given volume

*Maximum number of Translators per volume is two

*Maximum number of volumes you may be active on is one

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

==''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series ==

=== Volume 1 - Hosted from Himatsubushi (chapters 1-4) ===
::* Chapter 1 - Himatsubushi - '''Completed'''
::* Chapter 2 - Himatsubushi - '''Completed'''
::* Chapter 3 - Himatsubushi - '''Completed'''
::* Chapter 4 - Himatsubushi - '''Completed'''
::* Afterword - [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] - '''Completed'''

=== Volume 2 ===
::* Chapter 1 - Psieye
::* Chapter 2
::* Chapter 3
::* Chapter 4
::* Afterword

=== Volume 3 ===
::* Chapter 1
::* Chapter 2
::* Chapter 3
::* Chapter 4
::* Afterword

=== Volume 4 ===
::* Chapter 1
::* Chapter 2
::* Chapter 3 - [[user:larethian|larethian]] - (~13%; stalled)
::* Chapter 4
::* Afterword

=== Volume 5 ===
::* Chapter 1
::* Chapter 2
::* Chapter 3
::* Chapter 4 - [[user:larethian|larethian]] - '''completed'''

=== Volume 6 ===
::* Chapter 1
::* Chapter 2
::* Chapter 3
::* Chapter 4
::* Afterword

=== Volume 7 ===
::* Chapter 1
::* Chapter 2
::* Chapter 3
::* Chapter 4
::* Afterword

=== Volume 8 ===
::* Chapter 1
::* Chapter 2
::* Chapter 3
::* Chapter 4 - [[User:Kira0802|Kira]]
::* Afterword

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
::* House-sitting in a Thunderstorm

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
::*Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe
::*Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day
::*Omake

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume1 Chapter1

2006-05-08T04:57:33Z

Psieye: Hmm... sounds good

== Suzumiya Haruhi's language ==
This is mostly about thelastguardian's translation of Haruhi using "kick ass". Psieye toned it down to "awesome". Although I am personally against using strong language, if this same crude language is present in the original Japanese, I won't complain keeping the "kick ass."
-- [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 01:22, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

Cruzz used the word "radical" for that passage. It certainly seems the best choice but his whole style is different so perhaps "radical" isn't what we're seeking here for this translation's style.
[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 23:44, 19 April 2006 (GMT)

I guess I'll jump in to say something. The original japanese line is:

高校にはもっとラディカルなサークルがあると思ってたのに。
Koukou ni wa motto radikaruna saakuru ga aru to omotteta no ni.

As such, I never even considered any other words except "radical". It covers both bases, and frankly I'd be willing to bet that the line is mostly referring to actual radicalness (differing from a norm).

--[[User:Cruzz|Cruzz]] 10:21, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

No excuse here. I was being radical. Personally I feel that this translation corresponds closest to the actual undertone of the phase.

I wanted to go for the really literal route- what an English speaker may say in that situation.

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 14:53, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

== Vague/Awkward sounding phrases ==
As I work on fixing up the various grammar, I keep coming across some phrases that sound odd, but which I am unsure what to do with. I hesitate to change them around too much on my own, so I'll list whatever ones I find here for discussion. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

==== "Normal humans don't interest me. If anyone here is an alien, from the future, from a different dimension, or an esper, then come find me! That is all." ====
On one of SH's official wallpapers, the line is translated as the following in the ever so amusing Engrish style- ''man of doesn't have the interest. Please come to me If you are Alien, TimeTraveler, Another world person, ESP. That's it...'' --[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 14:46, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

The fansub for the anime translates the equivalent line to something quite similar, so it seems pretty accurate, to me. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 16:53, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

==== She didn't carry a lunch box, so I guessed she went to the cafeteria to enjoy her lunch ====
I changed "guessed" to "had assumed" - it seems a bit clearer to me, but still seems awkward. (I'd have left it as "had guessed", but that sounds even worse.) --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

: Is the "had" really necessary in "had assumed"? Why not just "so I assumed she went to the cafeteria..."? It's simpler and carries the same message. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:06, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

::Well, to me, since the story is narrated in past tense, just "I assumed" could cause some confusion, as it kind of implies he did so throughout the story, while "had assumed" says he did so at that time. The latter seems to be more accurate, to me. Others may disagree, though. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 23:24, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:::I see what you mean. The "had" is a good choice. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:34, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

==== I suddenly want to see her hairstyle on Sunday. ====
This phrase bothers me a bit. From what I can tell, as he is narrating the story / remembering the events, he suddenly gets really curious about what her hair looked like on Sunday (which is very understandable). So, it should probably be in present tense, like it already is. What bothers me, though, is that Kyon should know, as he's relating events from the past, that she stops following that pattern, so, while his want is in the present, what he wants to see is something from the past. The best I can do to make it sound better is "I suddenly want to see what her hair would have looked like on a Sunday." but I don't know. What does anyone else think? --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm, I automatically assumed that he got that urge to see her Sunday hair when he first figured out the pattern. Your interpretation works too though... either way I guess this phrase does need changing, but which way?
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:55, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

I had assumed that as well, but now that Ryukaiser mentions it, I think it should go to with the "would have looked like" thing. I guess we need to see the original translation to really tell?
--[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 10:44, 21 April 2006 (CST)

:I agree with using the present tense in Kyon's musings about the hair styles. I think the "would have looked like" phrase works well without having the original Japanese on hand. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:12, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

Now that more chapters have been translated and edited, it appears that the earlier speculations that Kyon's narrative in the past tense only covers up to the point by which the SOS Brigade was performed, though where exactly, I haven't read thoroughly enough to ascertain.

In any case, this minor issue can be resolved now and I propose a substitute for the current sentence used:

*The original
As the day of the week increased, so would the number of her ponytails; by next Monday, the whole process would start again. I couldn't see why she was doing it. Following the previous logic, she should have had six ponytails on Sunday... I suddenly want to see her hairstyle on Sunday.

*My suggestion
As the day of the week increased, so would the number of her ponytails; by next Monday, the whole process would start again. I couldn't see why she was doing it. Following this logic, she should have had six ponytails on Sunday... I suddenly want to see what her hair would look like on Sunday.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 01:20, 7 May 2006 (GMT)

==== It is as if to her, the guys are pumpkins or potato sacks, and she couldn't care less. ====
The ever-present tense issue. Have we come to a consensus about what tense these kind of phrases should be in? I changed it to past tense because, well, the description relates to her actions in the past. She may or may not still think that, but the actions which gave him that impression happened in the past. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

I think we need to ascertain one thing first before we can discuss what should and shouldn't be in present tense - what is 'the present' for Kyon's narration? As in, is he telling this story years after the end of all possible Suzumiya Haruhi novels or is he living out his experiences as the novels get written? I'm inclined to think the latter - specifically that 'the present' for Kyon for Chapter 1 is a few days after the SOS-dan was formed. As in, chapter 1 is about him recounting the backstory up to his 'present time' of being in the newly formed SOS-dan.

Using my assumption above, it's easy to say that the above phrase should stay as ''"It's as if to her, guys are..."'' Question is, how valid is my assumption of when 'the present' is?
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:55, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

==== What is that girl trying to pull? ====
Kyon should know by now what she was up to, as he asks her about it later, so just changing it to past tense won't work. On the other hand, none of Kyon's other dialogue has anything like "I said" or "I wondered" or whatever, so it is difficult to make it clear that it is something he wondered at the time. I have no idea what to do with this one. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

Mayhaps a complete rephrasing to something like "Her actions were so enigmatic" or "Her motives were an unfathomable mystery"?
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:55, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

: Heh "unfathomable"... IMHO, I believe the phrase is fine as it is. The reader doesn't know what Haruhi was doing so Kyon is politely expressing his wonder at the time without giving any spoilers. Also, since large illustrations are used to accompany each page, I believe that the novel tries to involve the reader as much as possible. When I read the passage in question, I imagined seeing an illustration of Haruhi grinning mischeviously from Kyon's point of view. Maybe such thoughts stem from my exposure to the animated version of the novel. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:46, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

==== In the middle of all this mess there is always only one perpetrator: Haruhi – May arrives quietly. ====
This phrase sorta confuses me. All what mess? Perpetrator of what? How does "May arrives quietly" relate to the rest of the sentence? Maybe I'm just missing something obvious, I don't know. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

I took it to mean that there were a great many rumours, uproars, disturbances etc which could all be somehow traced back to Haruhi. "May arrives" I interpret as 'in the midst of this chaos, May arrived.' Yeah, I guess this phrase does need to be re-written for greater clarity.
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:55, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:Yeah, I'll bug a translator and get this clarified. :) --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 00:00, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

'''[[User:Freak Of Nature|I (FON)]] was the translator that was bugged, and this is copied from my [[User_talk:Freak_Of_Nature|talk page]]:'''

:Since you apparently have access to the original Japanese novel here's a question. In Chapter 1 Kyon says:
:''In the middle of all this mess there was always only one perpetrator: Haruhi – May arrived quietly.''
:In this passage, Kyon implies that all disturbances at the school are related to Haruhi's antics. In contrast, May is said to arrive without significant events occuring. Does the original Japanese contain this conflict? -- [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:59, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

::Glad to assist. The original passage (end of page 25 in the novel) is

::そんなこんなをしながら～～もっとも、そんなこんなをしていたのはハルヒだけだったが～～五月がやってくる。

::'''sonnakonna o shinagara -- mottomo, sonnakonna shite ita no wa Haruhi dakedatta ga -- gogatsu yatte kuru.'''

::Or in other words:

::"As this and that was happening -- although, it was always Haruhi doing this and that, however -- May arrived."

::That's the literal translation, and I think the translation you cited above is perhaps a bit too free.

::--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:38, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

After some thought, I've reached the conclusion that the sentence should be:

"As this and that is happening -- although it was always Haruhi doing this and that, however -- May arrives."

This preserves Kyon's weird tenses throughout the sentence -- notice how the primary sentence is in present tense, whereas the secondary clause is in past tense. This is really most exasperating for a translator.

I've made the change in the text to this sentence.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:39, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

That may be an accurate translation, but it still seems a bit awkwardly worded in English. Maybe something like:

"With all this stuff going on -- even though Haruhi was the cause of it... but, anyway -- May arrives."

-- kumarei 10:15, 07 May 2006

:Hmm, sounds good - remove the comma after "but" maybe? Well, I'll let you edit the text so you can take credit for it. If others don't like it, it can be changed back afterwards.

:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 21:57, 7 May 2006 (PDT)

==== What the hell does Earth want?! If this continues I would get Yellow Fever! ====
Another of Kyon's internal dialogues. The second part should probably be "If this continued, I would get Yellow Fever!" and I changed it as such, but I have no idea what to do with the first. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

I took it simply as a figure of speech, an exclaimation. If we are to change that first part, try to find a more familiar exclaimation I guess: e.g. just shortening it to "What the hell?"
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:55, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:I'm amused at the "What the hell does Earth want?!" It's not a phrase you hear often or at all. It also doesn't sound like something a translator can make up. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 00:05, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

It's a pretty accurate translation of the original text, which is:

地球はいったい何がやりたいんだろう。黄熱病にでもかかってるんじゃないか。

''chikyuu wa ittai nani ga yaritain darou. ounetsubyou ni demo kakatterun ja nai ka.''

I take it to mean that Kyon is anthropomorphizing the Earth, as an entity that is actively out to get him, by deliberately placing weather and natural obstacles in his path.

As for the Yellow Fever thing? Well, either he means "jaundice" (although that would be 黄疸 ''oudan''), or we can chalk it down to the rather unscientific (superstitious, even) Japanese attitude to disease and health issues. Yellow Fever is a contagious disease that is spread to humans by infected mosquitos in tropical regions, but in Japan there is still an almost 19th century-ish belief that contagious diseases can arise from exertion or exhaustion. It's amusing, really -- I'm a medical historian, and I see this sort of thing all the time, in European texts from the 17th, 18th and 19th centuries.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 03:17, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

I'm sure that readers will be just as confused as we editors were with this, but now we have an explanation it's much clearer. I think we should have a page for translator's notes so that the readers and editors won't be so confused.
--[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 07:22, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

:Agreed. Somewhere to explain references that can be lost across the cultures is necessary - we're translating across cultures as well as languages afterall.
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 09:37, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

==== He lay his sports jacket on his shoulders; his shirt is wrinkled throughout his chest. ====
I am guessing the first part should be "His sports jacket layed on his shoulders," and I've changed it to that. I am not sure what to do with the second part, though. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

I suggest "shirt was wrinkled across his chest" *makes that minor edit*
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:55, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:"across" is a good word to use. I concur. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 00:07, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

The passage in question (on page 26 of the novel) is:

「よ、キョン」

後ろから肩を叩かれた。谷口だった。

ブレザーをだらしなく肩に引っかけ、ネクタイをよれよれに結んだニヤケ面で、

「ゴールデンウィークはどっか行ったか？」

__

"Hey, Kyon."

From behind, somebody clapped me on the shoulder. It was Taniguchi.

His blazer hung slovenly on his shoulders, his necktie was wrinkled and skewed to one side.

"Where did you go for Golden Week?"

__

I've taken the liberty of making this correction in the text.
--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 15:38, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

==== Frankly, topics like what dreams people have, or how amazing or cute someone's pet is are, in my book, are some of the dullest topics in the world. ====
I don't like the "is are" part of this sentence. I mean, I understand why it is there, but it looks awkward. The best idea I have is to put a comma after the phrase "or how amazing or cute someone's pet is," but it still looks awkward to me. And that's where I'll end my proofreading of chapter 1 for now. I'll pick it back up sometime later. --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 05:51, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

Oh, then let's break it up into two sentences *makes that minor edit too*
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:55, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:Good call. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 00:12, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

==== My grandma was the one who first called me that. ====

『最初に言い出だしたのは叔母の一人だったように記憶している。』

My mistake. I used the Chinese edition to translate and it was a mistake. The original Japanese version says "one of my aunts". I checked the Japanese volume to make sure it says aunts.

Found on MegaTokyo. Strangely enough no one tried to correct the mistake. I really hope people just correct it- if you notice the mistake, correct it.

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 02:41, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

==== But, just as I was still part of this class, there were always people who wanted to talk to the eyebrow-locking, mouth-scowling Haruhi. ====
(alt translation from [http://koti.mbnet.fi/~cruzz/haruhi/Haruhi.html Cruzz's site].)

<cite>
:But it's not like there weren't people who hadn't understood yet, who didn't have an eye for this kind of thing. There still were classmates who'd try to talk about something to Suzumiya Haruhi, who was always scowling and making a line with her lips as if she was in a bad mood.
</cite>

Possible change:
<cite>
:But there were still those who hadn't understood yet. There were still people who wanted to talk to the eyebrow-locking, mouth-scowling Haruhi.
</cite>

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 13:47, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

The sentence in the title suggests a meaning that appears to be absent in both Cruzz's and The naming game's interpretations; it implies that for some reason, people (including Kyon himself) were drawn to Haruhi and would still try to talk to her, regardless of whether they understood her or accepted her nature.

Again, the source text would be incredibly helpful if we are to clarify this. Could someone provide the source text for this particular phrase please? Thanks.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 01:13, 7 May 2006 (GMT)

==== As this and that was happening -- although it was always Haruhi at the center of it all -- May arrived. ====
(alt translation from [http://koti.mbnet.fi/~cruzz/haruhi/Haruhi.html Cruzz's site].)

<cite>
:In the middle of this and that happening, well, the one doing this and that was no other than Haruhi, May arrived.
</cite>

I wasn't clear on "this and that" referring to Haruhi's craziness, until I read Cruzz's translation. So perhaps a rephrase could emphasize that part?

Possible change:
<cite>
:As this and that was happening -- and it was always Haruhi at its center, causing it all -- May arrived.
</cite>

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 13:47, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

I didn't realize there was [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1#In_the_middle_of_all_this_mess_there_is_always_only_one_perpetrator:_Haruhi_.E2.80.93_May_arrives_quietly.|already a discussion ]] of this phrase on the talk page. I didn't recognize it when skimming the titles because the wording had changed greatly.

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 20:41, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

==== the only explanation I could give was that I was going nuts - by the time I realized it, I found myself talking to Suzumiya Haruhi. ====
(alt translation from [http://koti.mbnet.fi/~cruzz/haruhi/Haruhi.html Cruzz's site].)

<cite>
:At this point I must have been possessed by some sort of evil spirit, I can't think of any other reason for this. When I came back to my senses I was talking with Haruhi.
</cite>

The extra bit of meaning in Cruzz's translation is "possessed by some sort of evil spirit" -- which forms a nice parallel with the corresponding "when I came back to my senses." This small bit of wit really isn't that crucial, but I thought I'd throw this in for completeness.

Is this same parallelism there in the original?

Possible change:
<cite>
:the only explanation I could give was that I was going nuts - by the time I regained my sanity, I found myself talking to Suzumiya Haruhi.
</cite>

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 13:47, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

The title sentence is quite amusing if misinterpreted. You could interpret that what Kyon's saying is that by the time he realised he was going nuts, he found himself talking to Haruhi. But then again, it could be part of the original novel's humour. Both Cruzz's and The naming game's interpretations imply that despite Kyon regaining his sanity/senses (when he was previously unsure), he still found himself talking to Haruhi.

It all seems fairly confusing I think...
Okay, so here are the possible meanings of the sentence:
'''Kyon thinks he's going crazy''':
* and by the time he realised that he was, he found himself talking to Haruhi
* and by the time he regained his senses/sanity, he found himself talking to Haruhi
* and before he could mentally establish the fact that he was talking to Haruhi, he already was talking to her.

The actual phrase used in the Japanese book would be of an enormous help (or a literal translation of the original source phrase). Could one of the translators please provide this? Thanks.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 01:06, 7 May 2006 (GMT)

==== She always has this aspiration that she would soon meet the supernatural world that I abandoned long ago, and she enthusiastically tries to achieve her dream. ====
(alt translation from [http://koti.mbnet.fi/~cruzz/haruhi/Haruhi.html Cruzz's site].)

<cite>
:Even now, she's eagerly waiting for that chance meeting with the paranormal, something I gave up on a long time ago. And she's certainly taking an active approach at it.
</cite>

I can't really comment meaning-wise on either one. I believe Cruzz's runs more smoothly in English -- the only thing I'd change is "approach ''at'' it" to "approach ''to'' it."

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 13:47, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

Cruzz's version does seem more fluid.

''I can't really comment meaning-wise on either one. I believe Cruzz's runs more smoothly in English -- the only thing I'd change is "approach at it" to "approach to it."''

Your change seems to enhance the flow of the sentence so I think we should go with that.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 00:57, 7 May 2006 (GMT)

==== I pressed my numbing back head and turned around slowly. ====
(alt translation from [http://koti.mbnet.fi/~cruzz/haruhi/Haruhi.html Cruzz's site].)

<cite>
:Turning back forward holding my ringing head, ...
</cite>

Suggested change:

<cite>
:I turned back slowly, holding my ringing head.
</cite>

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 13:47, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

I re-read the passage where this line originated from and unless we re-structure that passage, the only changes that are suitable are ones that stick with the raw translation noted above.
I've given it quite a bit of thought and I've found it impossible to use a sentence that seems more coherent than the raw translation, given the order that the passage has been written in.
Thus, here's my suggestion to re-structuring the passage:

*The original
Haruhi finally let go of my collar. I pressed my numbing back head and turned around slowly. I noticed that the whole class looked totally awestruck. The freshly-graduated newbie teacher, with her chalk in her hand, stared at me and looked as if she was ready to cry.

*My suggestion
Haruhi finally let go of my collar. Massaging the back of my head, which was now throbbing, I turned around slowly, only to find that the whole class was completely dumbstruck. The freshly-graduated fledgling teacher, with a chalk in her hand, stared at me and looked as if she was about to cry.

I note that since this is one of my suggestions, a change like mine may not be "like a needle in a hay stack".
I invite anyone else to have an attempt at changing this. Hopefully someone might come up with a suggestion that will meld in perfectly with the rest of the text.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 00:53, 7 May 2006 (GMT)

==== ...all the tables were moved out into the corridor... ====
My knowledge of the contents of Japanese classrooms is limited to what I've seen in various School animes, but it seems to me that "tables" should be changed to "desks" in the paragraph:

<cite>
:"Once I came to the classroom in the morning and discovered that all the tables were moved out to the corridor, or that there were printed stars on the school roof. Another time she was going around the school posting curse papers all over the place...you know, those Chinese vampire ones where you put the paper talisman on a vampire's forehead. I just can't understand her."
</cite>

If this is a language issue (i.e. Japanese does not distinguish between desks and tables in the same way as English) then it might be worth looking at other places the word "table" is used to see if the same change would be appropriate there too. Any thoughts?

--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 23:25, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

From my knowledge of both Japanese and Mandarin chinese, unlike English, there is no clear distinction between desks and tables.

For the sake of making clear distinctions between a certain type of object, as there would be in English, I think we should adapt the translations according to the context. So for the case of a class room, the translation for "table" should be interpreted as "desk", and so on so forth.

Please proceed and make the changes as you deem suitable regarding this topic.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 00:30, 7 May 2006 (GMT)

==== Taniguchi had probably experienced the same thing himself. ====
I'm not sure if I understand this sentance correctly in the current version. Kyon thinks that Taniguchi was one of the guys Haruhi dumped?

If so, I suggest a change to something like:

<cite>
:Taniguchi seemed to be speaking from experience.
</cite>

--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 23:29, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

Compared to the original translation, your suggestion seems to be better BlckKnght. I think it is simply because the original of "Taniguchi had probably experienced the same thing himself." could imply that he was dumped but not neccessarily by Haruhi whereas with "Taniguchi seemed to be speaking from experience.", it becomes obvious that he got the "5-minute dump" from Haruhi.

I think the change would suit the context better.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 00:25, 7 May 2006 (GMT)

Talk:Format guideline

2006-05-06T17:09:19Z

Psieye: Whoops, forgot 4~'s is replaced by a timestamp

Hello, so lets kick this up, what things should we address first?

Which things should be established first?

please use the "add comment" icon above.
Please scroll down for current Discussion.
Pervious Discussion on related format guidelinetopics have been copied here for reference.

==Volume 01, Chapter 01 Discussion==
For discussion of issues solely related to Chapter 1, please see [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|the discussion page for Chapter 1]].

==== Suzumiya Haruhi's language ====
This is mostly about thelastguardian's translation of Haruhi using "kick ass". Psieye toned it down to "awesome". Although I am personally against using strong language, if this same crude language is present in the original Japanese, I won't complain keeping the "kick ass."
-- [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 01:22, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

Cruzz used the word "radical" for that passage. It certainly seems the best choice but his whole style is different so perhaps "radical" isn't what we're seeking here for this translation's style.
[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 23:44, 19 April 2006 (GMT)

I guess I'll jump in to say something. The original japanese line is:

高校にはもっとラディカルなサークルがあると思ってたのに。
Koukou ni wa motto radikaruna saakuru ga aru to omotteta no ni.

As such, I never even considered any other words except "radical". It covers both bases, and frankly I'd be willing to bet that the line is mostly referring to actual radicalness (differing from a norm).

--[[User:Cruzz|Cruzz]] 10:21, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 02 Discussion ==

==== Hyperion ====

The general story is seven pilgrims re-visiting a planet, and most of the book is composed of the life stories of each pilgrim.

I read the first life story (the priest's) yesterday. It's one powerful piece of writing. I'd call it one of the most striking scifi tales I've read in the past year. If you get the chance, go read it...

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 09:45, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

==== The Fall of Hyperion ====
About this passage:

''All the members are here today. Nagato Yuki sat in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about the effects of Saturn's satellites falling down. Asahina didn't have to come but still obediently arrived, sitting on a steel chair looking confused.''

The original Japanese text is:

一応メンバーは揃っていた。相も変わらず長門有希は定位置で土星のマイナー衛星が落ちた
とかどうしたとかいうタイトルのハードカバーを読みふくり、来なくてもいいのに生真面目に
もちゃんとやって来た朝日奈みくるさんは在所なげにパイプ椅子に腰掛けている。

So far as I can tell, a better translation of the passage would be:

''Anyway, all the members were here today. Nagato Yuki was in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about a minor satellite of Saturn falling down, or something like that. Asahina didn't have to come but had still obediently arrived, seated on a steel chair and looking confused.''

Obviously, the book in question (as we've seen in the anime) has to be ''The Fall of Hyperion'' by Dan Simmons -- but equally obviously, Kyon doesn't recognize it, and thinks it's about Hyperion the satellite of Saturn. This is marked by the tentative nature of his ''to ka doushita to ka iu taitoru''.

I'm changing this passage as shown, in the body text, but I just wanted to explain why I've changed it this way. I really think that we might want to include a translator's footnote here, to the effect that we know which book is meant, but that the confusion was present in the original text, and is indisputably deliberate on the part of the author. Are we going to make footnotes? If so, this is a good place for one.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 19:14, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 04 Discussion ==

==== Once it's all over, a post-mortem will be held to review and prepare for further developments. ====

Post-mortem? That sort of suggests a death, although I know what is trying to be said, but it might give the wrong meaning to other people. I wonder if there is another word we could substitute this with? Would anyone like to give a suggestion? --[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 07:44, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

In the military, they use the term "After Action Report" (abbr. AAR). --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 10:10, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

Debriefing? --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] 23:03, 22 April 2006 (EDT)

Review. --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:22, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Review is already said in the sentence, but we could change that. Out of which do you think Haruhi would be the most likely to say? --[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 05:41, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

To be honest, I think "debriefing" fits in very well in the sentence. It also suits the quasi-militaristic secret superspy-agent-hero-fantasy world that the SOS Brigade has its roots in. "Once it's all over, a debriefing will be held to review and prepare for further developments." See? It looks good. Kudos to '''velocity7''' for ''le mot juste''.--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 05:54, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 05 Discussion ==

For this material, please see [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter5|the discussion page for Chapter 5]].

== Current Discussion - New Points Discussed Here ==

== Dialogue syntax issues ==

As you can tell from the first chapter, Kyon represses a significant amount of his thoughts during conversations. Most of these thoughts take the form of a silent aside that the other characters are not aware of. However, there are times when Kyon's inner dialogues are leaked out into the open but the parenthesis is left out. For example, in Chapter 1:

''After class, Taniguchi, with his mystified face, tried to corner me. Taniguchi, you look like a total moron with that expression of yours!

"Be quiet! I don't care what you say. Anyway, just what magic did you cast?"''

From what thelastguardian tells me, the lack of parenthesis is the author's style. The reason I bring this up is because a casual reader might be confused in certain places when deciding whether Kyon speaks or not. I believe the author's style should be reverted with no parentehsis added. What is your opinion?

Another issue is how place the "Haruhi said" and other such lines that directly reference to a character's line. In the current format, such lines are separated by a space. I'm of the opinion these spaces should be closed and the short commentary following a line should be closed. Already, this has been taken care of by others and myself in a few instances.

''"Which is why I'm going to obtain one now," Haruhi said, like a hunter looking for its prey.''

But before I start linking dialogue to commentary, what do you think? --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:32, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:Agreed on closing some of the linebreaks for dialogue syntax. Breaking a new line all over the place probably looks right with Japanese text, but English novels are written with "Haruhi said" descriptions and following commentaries on the same line as the dialogue (as well as further dialogue by the same person). Then again, Kyon's inner voice commentaries and asides I'd count as 'dialogue' and therefore require a change in line. For example, from Ch 2:

:''"I see... I understand."''
:''What did you understand?''
:''"I'll quit the Calligraphy Club, and join your club..." Her voice is so full of sadness. "But, I don't know what the Literature Club does." ''

:Oh and just to clarify, I don't think we need to add any 'somebody said,' descriptions if they're not already there - as was discussed it is pretty easy to guess who's speaking what line even if we don't get "verbalised accents" (such as trademark deviations from Standard Japanese and -yo, -desu endings).
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:48, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

::Though on second thought, ''"her voice is so full of sadness"'' and many other such descriptions feel like 'dialogue'/'monologue commentary' since this is Kyon First Perspective afterall. Mmm... maybe making a finer distinction like this would just cause more trouble. Ok, I guess only doing the no-linebreak thing with "lines that directly reference a character's line" cases would be sensible, as Baltakatei originally suggested.
::--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:42, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

=== Sentence order of interleaved dialogue and description. ===

Note in this example from [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Volume 1, Chapter 3]], how Kyon's dialogue is before its description, which is the opposite of normal English usage and expectation.

EX.1a
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:"......What are we looking for?"

:'''Since no one else asked, I decided to do it myself.'''
</cite>
vs.

EX.1b
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:'''Since no one else asked, I decided to do it myself.'''

:"......What are we looking for?"
</cite>
There are actually quite a few examples of this pattern in the text, and I assume this sounds very natural in Chinese/Japanese. In some cases this can be worked around by rewording, while still preserving order, and in some cases it can't. In particular, it's hard to do so when the description follows a long passage of dialogue, as in [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter6|Volume 1, Chapter 6]] - Haruhi's monologue. Even in cases where it can be worked around, it usually sounds awkward to do so.

So my question is: Are there any objections to changing the sentence order in order to reflect the expectations of an English reader? In particular, are there any places where doing so would change the meaning/impact of the text? Of course, the second question is largely rhetorical, since nobody ''(except maybe Nagato Yuki)'' could mentally perform the transformation, and immediately post the results.

In any case, I'm willing to make the changes, but hopefully someone with access to ''(and understanding of)'' the original text can check to see that it doesn't break anything subtle, like parallelism or who-knows-what.

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 21:25, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

* In that respect the first one, you cited is the one i'll expect a English speaker would say.

I think limited rewording is for the best, but large ones i think we need to consult the translators on it.
Preserving the "impact" makes more sense for me. After all thats what that part of the story was suppose to communicate to the original Japanese readers, so it would be an insult to not attempt to change the sentence to give the same effect for the English readers.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 23:43, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

* First off, let me say that I have tempered my stance.

What convinced me, in particular, was your comment that the story was originally meant to "communicate to the original Japanese readers." And I agree that in no shape or form, should we attempt to hide the fact that this was originally a book written by a Japanese person, for a Japanese audience. ''(Let's put aside for the moment that the chapters under discussion came from the Chinese translation.)'' In this light, I'd rather have things sound slightly awkward, rather than have the meaning altered in order to facilitate a smoother English reading. I believe people can mentally compensate for most aspects of style, as long as the meaning is there. ''(I enjoyed reading the chapters, even before all the editing took place.)''

''(Don't read any further unless you enjoy semantics and English usage/feel issues. You have been warned!)''

That having been said, I still feel my second example to be slightly more natural sounding -- though I ''am'' starting to see how the other could be taken as natural sounding as well. I'm curious as to opinions on the following examples. My own comments are at the end.

EX.1c
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:No one else is going to ask? Fine, I'll do it.

:"......What are we looking for?"
</cite>

EX.1d
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:"......What are we looking for?"

:-- Since no one else had asked, I'd decided to do it myself.
</cite>

The following is also from Volume 1, Chapter 3.

EX.2a (original)
<cite>
:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:Haruhi, who was standing on the commander's seat, suddenly shouted. Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

EX.2b
<cite>
:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:-- A sudden shout from Haruhi, while standing on the commander's seat. Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

EX.2c
<cite>
:Haruhi, who was standing on the commander's seat, suddenly shouted.

:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

This is from Volume 1, Chapter 6.

EX.3a (original)
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:Haruhi said endlessly as though giving a speech in a debate. When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>

EX.3b
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:Haruhi said this without pausing, as though giving a speech in a debate. When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>
EX.3c
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk. She spoke without pausing, as though giving a speech in a debate.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>

'''My comments:'''

EX.1c is how I mentally read EX.1b, and I suspect Onizuka's reading of EX.1a was closer to EX.1d's clarification. I find EX.1c more colloquial than EX.1d, but either is reasonably natural sounding. If I had to pick an "official" version, I'd go with EX.1d, though I really like the "Kyon commentary" aspect of EX.1c.

EX.2a doesn't make sense to me -- unless you want to try reading it in the Harry Potter style. ''(shudder)'' Even though EX.2c changes the sentence order, it sounds more natural to me than EX.2b, though I find either better than EX.2a in terms of making sense.

EX.3a, English grammar issues aside, has odd semantics to me. The meaning seems to be that Haruhi spoke some words after the explicit dialogue. However, I don't believe this to be the case, based on previous patterns in the text. Perhaps a translator could clarify?

Ex.3b gives an unambiguous interpretation of EX.3a's meaning. EX.3c has the same meaning as EX.3b, but exchanges the dialogue/description order. I don't have a preference for either EX.3b, or EX.3c, so I would go with EX.3b, as it preserves order.

By the way, I believe it's a testament to the author that I wasn't particularly bored going over these examples along with the text. "The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi" has excellent replay value. Hoping one day to reread it in the original Japanese...

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 10:00, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* ...I'am temporarily speechless.

That is some very impressive detail analysis you have there, to be honest I can't really comment on it.

I think it's best I allow the project Editors/Translators to discuss this with you, as I feel my average English Literature isn't really up to the task. (^^;)

'''Goes back to hid in the Web Managment Cubical'''

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:17, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* I prefer the EX1.d wording to preserve the original expectation you mentioned. My reason for this is because the style of the Japanese novel retains this separate (dialogue) + (commetary) formatting. Much work will be involved should we decide to reword all the sentences of our translators (who seem to be following the novel's formatting).

For Example 3, I prefer the EX3b rewording with "this" because of the long length of Haruhi's speech.

Overall, I believe retaining the original order of the dialogue and following commentary is the best way since order/expectation is not an issue. However, the presence of a space between the speech and commentary seems to be unnecessary. The formatting of the Wiki seems to make the space between separate lines more pronounced than is present in the original Japanese novel. Therefore, I'm in favor of connecting commentary to the dialogue except in the cases of long speeches such as in EX3. [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 17:28, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

I finally read through all the possible stylistic variations you meantioned above The naming game. Now here's what I think of the options (that I decided before reading your footnotes to understand your viewpoint).
I'll list it in a mathematical order for ease (where the symbol > means greater than what the "pointy end" points at. Basic math.)

EX1b > EX1c > EX1d > EX1a

Initially, after reading those four varitations, the first thing that struck me was the lack of distinction between the speakers present in both the versions EX1d and EX1a. It isn't immediately apparent that Kyon raised the question or the reason for it (although normal people would definitely question Haruhi's actions...).
I also noted a difference between the two sets of styles, that being EX1b & EX1c vs. EX1d & EX1a. The difference is that EX1b & EX1c suggest that there was a noticable time lag between Haruhi's statement and Kyon's interjection (which makes it seem logical for Kyon to think to himself "Since no one else is asking... etc"). EX1d & EX1a however, suggests a more sudden, if not immediate interjection from Kyon, making it seem less sensible as to what Kyon considers as a time delay for people to react (in this case, to ask Haruhi what they were to do).
After reading The naming game's footnotes however, one aspect that makes this novel appealing is Kyon's musings every so often, which often serve as his immediate reaction (before he ever considers speaking or in direct response to a ridiculous statement of some sort). Thus, I conclude that Kyon's comtemplations or "inner speech" that is often directed at the reader should be retained. However, I believe the issue on the time delay that I mentioned should also be addressed if possible.

EX2a > EX2b > EX2c

First of all, I like J.K. Rowling's style of writing, which in fact is the preferred mode of writing here in Britain mind you. In any case, personal preferences aside, again, these three variations can be differentiated into two categories:
EX2a & EX2b vs. EX2c
Both EX2a & EX2b deliver Haruhi's shout to be sudden and has the effect of startling the reader (although it didn't startle me...). The reason for this is that it does not announce what the character is about to do before the character actually performs the action. Putting this into perspective, imagine we had a film, say Star Wars: The Empire Strikes Back and we were hinted at what Darth Vadar was about to say to Luke:
e.g. Darth Vadar paused, with his crimson light-saber ever primed, prepared himself to deliver five words that would send Luke's psyche into complete and utter disarray. "Luke. I am your father."
.....
Actually, now that I think about it, it doesn't seem quite that wrong here, in fact I think it work quite well... I guess I used a bad example...
Anyway, the point is that EX2c removes the added element of surprise by specifying that Haruhi stood on her seat and was about to shout whatever words came after the word shout. EX2b is inferior to EX2a by the fact that it appears to be grammatically weaker, or seems less fluid in terms of the order of the words used.

EX3b > EX3a > EX3c

My opinions on this are similar to The naming game's.
EX3b is a clear and succinct description of what the entire monologue of Haruhi was like. It also helps to further reinforce the reader's thoughts of what they interpreted of the long passage of Haruhi's past coming from the notorious Haruhi herself (or at least I believe it would reinforce what the reader would think). By this I mean it reinforces certain thoughts after the reader has read through the monologue and then read the description of how the monologue was delivered.
EX3a is identical to EX3b exceptfor the use of "spoke endlessly" as oppossed to "spoke without ever pausing". The term "endlessly", like another point I mentioned above (if not related to all of them), does not specify time. By this I mean and endless speech could be a university lecturer who would speak endlessly in a lecture over a period of an hour, putting everyone to sleep with the voice of a lullaby. In contrast, a university lecturer who spoke without ever pausing would probably hold all of the students attention due to the rate of his/her speech (e.g. a hyperactive or eccentric lecturer). Therefore, the usage of "spoke without ever pausing" seems to suit and define the character of Haruhi much better than that of "spoke endlessly".

EX3c is less to my liking for the same reason that I disliked EX2c. In general, it is often far more interesting to leave the reader to imagine how an action might be performed before stating the mode by which it was performed or delivered (for this kind of style, it is typically speech). This would give the reader a bit more freedom to engage themselves into the story by conveying words into imagination before reading further to find that it was to their expectation or it wasn't (bursting their bubble).

Well, that's all I have to say on this part for the time being. Hope it helps.
--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 02:12, 5 May 2006 (GMT)

== Kyon's Narration Tense ==

Kyon's Narration Tense is something we should quickly agree on I think. I point to the small conversation that started on this
[[Talk:Format_guideline#It_is_as_if_to_her.2C_the_guys_are_pumpkins_or_potato_sacks.2C_and_she_couldn.27t_care_less. | in Ch 1's discussions]] regarding how I think we ought to first agree on what 'the present' is for Kyon's Narration.
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 18:39, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

* Ahh you mean this one?

'''Does anybody have any clarification on this?

I think uniform past tense in the prologue sounds better for sure, but if he's not revealing foreknowledge in the rest of the chapters, then present tense would seem to be more logical.

'''

personally I agree, i mean Kyon speak for the present, he doesn't speak with the knowledge of the future of past.

He's the vocal of the audience.

I guess with have to check with an a translator to know if he ever does start to speak with hindsight/foresight.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 19:07, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

There are certainly times when he speaks about the future, for example, from Chapter 1: "As I said, at first I felt very irritated, but later on I learned that all those people graduated from East Junior High." --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 20:24, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:Yes but that's an example from chapter 1, which I've already suggested as being a "Let me tell you how I got to where I am in this newly formed, I-have-no-idea SOS-dan" backstory session. So Chapter 1 should also be in past tense I think. Chapter 2 onwards (perhaps right from the start of it, thus setting 'the present' to just after Haruhi's Inspiration for a club) should be present tense narration.

:Of course, if it's explicitly clear he suddenly adds in a comment from future hindsight, then we do that in past tense. But I think it's pretty clear when those happen - incidentally do they happen much beyond chapter 1?
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:55, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

Ah, well there you go.
it gets more complicated already.
i'll leave it up to you lot ^^;

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 20:39, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

Is there anything in the Japanese text that would make the present tense an obvious choice? If not, it shouldn't be used. The present tense is very, very rarely used in professional-level English writing because it is so awkward and difficult to read. Usually, it's only used when aiming for a specific style or with some other framing narrative that gives a specific reason for it. Even then, though, it is normally considered undesirable; every writing course I've ever taken has emphasized the fact that the present tense is to be avoided. An extremely skilled writer can get away with it, but usually when they do so they'll be using it to ''deliberately'' trip their readers up or make their text seem strange (it's sometimes employed to that end in magical realism, for instance.) I doubt that's the case here. Anyway, it might be too late to say this, but in English-language fiction the past tense should usually be used unless you have an overwhelming reason to do otherwise; in almost all cases it is going to be clearer and flow more smoothly. As one of my teachers once said, if you (as an inexperienced writer) are ever uncertain as to what tense you should be using, it is almost absolutely certain that you ought to be using the past tense. --[[User:Aquillion|Aquillion]] 23:31, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm, I can't find any disputes to your point - once I get Immediate Past Tense in my head to distinguish from "Far Backstory Past Tense", then I see no objection. It usually is easy to feel when the Present Tense is the best choice which is indeed rare. Ok, I'll wait to see if others have an opinion on this and we'll change the Format Guideline accordingly - I don't think it's too late and besides somebody can always do this Tense stuff for a chapter they haven't looked at before.

(Oh btw, Wiki hint: type four ~'s together and it'll automatically generate a timestamp and your name)

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:25, 28 April 2006 (PDT)

I went back to the Japanese text and found that past tense is used a lot in straightforward event narration. The thing is that Japanese just has past and non-past. Translators have to use context to determine whether to use the myriad tenses of English: past perfect, present perfect, etc.

Perhaps the best rule of thumb would be to use present tense for the lines that are obviously Kyon's commentary, if you are using the Chinese novels as your material.

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 03:35, 28 April 2006 (PDT)

== anything to put on the front page? ==

just wondering if you lot got any guides you wanna put up yet?

it looks funny with those bits at the bottom.

unless this is not necessary, then i'll remove it. it's kinda bugging me now :/

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 06:05, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm... it seems people are continuing to deal with the chapter-specific stuff in each chapter's Talk page so the chapter-specific discussions that were cloned above can just be moved back I guess. Regarding overall issues, well discussion seems to have stopped. For now, why not put up the points made in the Dialogue Syntax section? i.e.
1) no parenthesis for when Kyon's "inner dialgue leaks out"
2) the "no-line break for lines that directly reference a character's line"

I'd like to also put up the point of setting Kyon's narration tense with the 'Kyon is telling the story in the present from Vol 1 Ch 2 onwards, and before that he was giving backstory' rule of thumb. However, the lack of discussion on this point means we can't really put it up yet - there are valid alternate rules of thumb (e.g. most things after prologue/backstory-Ch-1 in immediate past tense) and we need to agree on one (even if that is as simple as 'whatever the original text uses').

Perhaps getting clearing the redundat chapter-specific discussions above would highlight how this has yet to be discussed?

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:59, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

ok. well i'll just put those two points up for now.

It'll look better with something to complain about then nothing to look at. like now.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 09:31, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Regarding the "Narration Tenses" issue: to be honest, so long as we agree to stick to a consistent Tense processing standard, I'm not really bothered with what we decide on - I tend to naturally focus more on where the English doesn't seem to flow right and what tense is being used usually doesn't register as a problem to me. So, if no further discussion happens on this, shall we just say "stick with whatever tenses the original text uses" for preservation purposes and be done with this stagnant subject? I think the translators are naturally preserving the tenses from the original text so asking them to stick with that policy seems good enough to me.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 09:35, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Chapters with multiple Translators Conflicting ==

I think it's best we start discussing a solution to this, best to nip it in the buds, as this has potential to happen again.

One idea I have in the future to have a translator "declare" which chapters they will commence work actively, one only. You cannot, "reserve" a chapter or do one chapter partly only to return to complete another one. Or alternativelr you could all agree together which should do which one, and we will note it down somewhere so that everyone sticks to it.

It will be easier for Editors to standardlize the entire chapter, then to have more then one translator working, as experienced in chapter 05 ([http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter5#Translation_Issues|Chapter Chapter 05 Translation Issue]).

But then this will reduce the efficency, as most translators work faster then others, and this could result in random chapters being completed before others. at this moment i have't thought of a solution.
but from the top of my head, we could split the chapters perhaps? and have fall back agreements,meaning that if a chapter is not completyed for whatever reason, the assigned translator for that chapter will know that another agreed translator will take over.
food for thought.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:08, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

For small groups of people, it's best to keep things simple. Your suggested system may be necessary if we had 6+ active translators or so, but until then we can make do with a much simpler system:

Create a page where translators announce the status of their work - what chapter and roughly how much of it they've translated. I'd imagine it would be most natural to work on one chapter at a time, but in case it's not... well have the translators discuss such points between themselves? Such discussion is easy in a small group like this provided necessary information (the status page) is readily available.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 11:11, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

mmm...I suppose so.

But at this moment , there seems to be an agreement that Kinny will do Volume 01.

As for the others volumes beyond that, well that is open to debate.

Kinny and Thelastguardian favours a volume to volume approach, while i'am aware of the favouable arguments for it, i still do not believe it will ultilize the translators efficently.

however i do like your idea, it is best to show all transparency,
I think it's best to inform everyone and discuss this matter.

Disptes fears that more then one translator operating one volume will yield lower quality for faster times.

There is a happy medium that i believe we can reach, too many translators perhaps but surely having a few quality translators on one volume with editors to suppport them will more then compensate for the fears of "inconsistent style" after all, isn't this the point of this page?

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 11:20, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Standard English Words? i.e. "Consortium" ==

Just read the added contribution from kinny on Chapter 05.

noticed you used the word, "Consortium"

sounds strange, i've heard other alternatives such as The "Organisation".

"Consortium" seems to imply a planet wide group yet Itsuki mentioned it only consists of 10 known members. when put with that even "Organisation" seems a bit grand.

perhaps "brotherhood" sounds better?

Either way i think its best we agree what words we should use, and also other important ones.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:21, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

I vote for "Instrumentality" -- see discussion page for Chapter 5.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:57, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

A couple of other standardising suggestions:

1) "Literature Club" not "Literacy Club"

2) "Class 1-5" not "Fifth Class" etc

If no other discussion is generated on these two points after 2 days, I'll put them on the Format page

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 16:04, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

I completely endorse [[User:Psieye|Psieye]]'s two points. These seem like simple and obvious standard translations.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 16:13, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Agreed.

--[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 14:25, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

Got nothing to complain about that.
So i guess that's sorted.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 14:49, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

== Common Japanese terms carried over ==

Notably "Moe" vs 'Turn-On Factor' - this is something most people are familiar with and those who aren't can be pointed to an easy reference. [[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] made an edit to Ch 2 implementing Moe which I think is perfectly reasonable, but it does bring up the issue of whether we want to completely avoid all mention of Japanese words or we allow ourselves to use ones which are widely known by the general Anime fan population.

The other issue is to use "-sempai" or "-senpai": I'm going with the former.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 05:09, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

I believe Moe to be fine even with normal readers, because in the very next line it says "turn on factor", so the explanation is built into the text.

--[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 17:00, 27 April 2006 (EST)

Yes, i have noticed [[Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] constant activitives, anymore and i might have to put him/her on the new editors list. (^^;)

I'm fine with Moe, As i tihnk majority of reads can understand it, but we can't assume that everyone knows this. Perhaps it's best to link the word to an explaination. We already began to do this already with certain words, except the linking.

As for the senior issue, well it has been general accepted that the romanji spelling of that word is "Senpai" i have yet to see anyone use "sempai", not even in fansubs, although i've seen it some dictionaries, but those are 10yrs out of date so i guess it doesn't count.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 05:36, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Actually, most appearances in Ch 2 are in the "Sempai" spelling ^^;; Well that can be changed - so we're going to stick with the "Senpai" version then?

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 06:23, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Agreed.

Best to put those points up, while your at it.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 06:55, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Well, senpai ''is'' the romanization of the word... [[Eleutheria|Eleutheria]]

I vote for ''senpai'', too. --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 14:04, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

== Where's the "References & Translator's Notes" section? ==

So we've agreed to link terms and references in some separate Notes/References section, but where should this be? ['''Option 1'''] The Discussion pages of each chapter? If so, we'll have to clean up those pages - old discussions archived away (or just deleted) while leaving space for current issues to still be debated. GTO, perhaps they should be unified to look something like this?

* Table of contents
* References & Translator's Notes
* Current translation issues (with optional link to old discussions elsewhere?)
* (or maybe have Old Discussions stuck as an appendix at the bottom of the chapter's discussion page?)

Or would we rather hide casual readers from all our talk, therefore ['''Option 2'''] place Notes/References at the bottom of the main chapter's text after a horizontal line?

====While i would like to have everything related to be on one page====

But i guess thats not going to happen when people will continue to use the indivual chapters page, while it'll be great to have everything organised you must admit what you are proposing is going to a signifcant amount of time, if we use [option 1]

[option 2]
At the same time i don't think its right to mess up the chapters with the notes at the bottom. But i do like the idea of linking the words to something us, saves us all the restructuring.

I mean why don't we jus link the word when it first appears on the chapter, to the related notes/refs in the talk pages, once only.

That way if peope don't understand it, they can click it ,and get cluded in.

but once only, it'll save time from changing all the same words to have the link.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 09:17, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Oh of course I meant we only link them once. My question was: where will that link point to? As in where do we explain what the Reference is? In the chapter's talk pages (so that people don't get spoilt of future things as might be the case in an 'all references are on this page' situation)?

Besides, Option 1 really shouldn't take much time. Ok fine, delay the "sort out discussions into current vs resolved" - how much work is it to create 1 section at the top of each chapter's talk page? Actually, this'll be much easier if I show you what I mean won't it? Ok, give me a few hours to deal with other things first, then I'll do Ch 2's talk page in what I mean by Option 1.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:51, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Ok, Chapter 2's Talk page has been formated as per Option 1. If you want me to do the other chapters, I'll have to do them another day as I've got approaching deadlines now.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 12:18, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

I've given this matter some thought, and here's how I've tried to resolve it. I'm currently working on vol.2 ch.4, and in the Talk page for that chapter, I've set up three main sections: '''Original Text''' for the original text of the novel (which is temporary - we're not producing a Japanese bootleg, here - and only while I'm translating, as a reference); '''Translation Notes''' for ''my'' translation notes (that is, my cleaned-up versions of whatever discussion has taken place on each thorny spot, as well as remarks on in-text references); and '''Comments''' (which is where the editors, myself, and other visitors to the page can discuss the issues. The Comments section is obviously intended to be messy -- but ideally, when the translation is over, the Translation Notes section will be clean and immediately useable. When the project is complete, we can move the Translation Notes to a separate wikipage, one for each chapter), and maybe include links in the text to the relevant notes.

How's that?

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:01, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

So in the short-term, it means it'll boil down to "Translation Notes" and then a Discussion section as before. Well, certainly you've hammered out details which are plausible and I have no objections. I guess it is more sensible to just leave Discussions/Comments as a mess and leave them like that, instead of wasting time organising them into "present" and "past". Aye ok, seems we're going for Option 1 with FON's details then.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 13:23, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Well if you blokes have the time to do it, then i have no objections.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 15:24, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

== Chinese vs. Japanese Translation ==

I think we need to figure out a policy for second-hand translations; not to be rude to Kinny Riddle or anything, the translations are great. It's just that we need a double-check or at least some way of making sure everything was accurate compared to the actual Japanese novel itself. Maybe not now, maybe sometime later in the future, but it'd at least put to rest these translation nuances. Like a total checkover or something, if people don't get time to actually do the sort of stuff mentioned on the main page. --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] 0:05, 26 April 2006 (EDT)

=== Must it be accurate to the Japanese version? ===

My point, must it be accurate to the Japanese novel?

I just think that unless its a word that is absolute vital to the plot, then i don't think slight mistranslation would hinder it much.

But then again, i don't see why we can't at leased check, if an editor has the time to do it.

I'm not saying we should start correcting whole sentence just to fit the original, but within sensible reason. And not just for the sake of perfection. (which isn't fun, when it becomes serious.)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 21:21, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

As we'd discussed over at Animesuki, while it's nice to be as accurate as possible to the original works, we shouldn't get too stressed or lose too much time to striving for that perfection. That's why I've put up the disclaimer that some of these translations are based on the Chinese edition - they're not identical but they convey the story accurately enough (most people don't care for the trivial details). More Haruhi scripts of decent quality is preferred over few extremely perfect scripts. Deviations by the Chinese Edition that do get spotted in our scripts can be fixed as they are spotted by whoever happens to spot them (hence why Anonymous Edits have now been allowed).

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 21:33, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

oh yeah!

........ (has a memory of a Goldfish)

er, I remember...Just wanted to inform our non-animesuki contributors over here. (^^;)

So er, guess that's sorted then. ^^)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 21:53, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm. Event though we agree to accept the slightly lowered standard of not having to stay true to the Japanese version, but accepting the second-hand translation from Chinese as a working standard, anyone who wants to fiddle with bringing the text in line with the Japanese version can still do so, right?

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 01:27, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

Yes that's right. We don't need to stress ourselves to get our drafts out at "identical in style, vocabulary and atmosphere to the Japanese novels" standard but anyone who wants to upgrade the text from our "acceptable" level to higher is free to tinker around.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:24, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

== Correct English terms for 'Shinjins" and "Locked Space" ==

This is to established the correct english terms to be used in future chapters.

The two terms to be discussed are "'Shinjins" and "Locked Space"

If there are no alternatives we will leave them as it is, but i would like to hear so alternatives.

I feel we should give 'Shinjins" an english version, perhaps "behemoth" even "leviathan" or "colossus"

As for "locked space"

perhaps, "Locked Dimension" or "Closed Dimension"?

please discuss.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 07:49, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

My general experiance with translating is that "special terms" are often better off untranslated. One good reason why is that later on, the terms may be clarified or expanded upon by the author - in such cases, if an english word or phrase had been used, it may well need changing. Naturally, untranslated terms should always be explained to readers - ie what it means and why it is left untranslated. The word "Shinjin" is an existing word, which could be translated as "godlike person" and in the world of Haruhi, I think that is close to the intended meaning. The word doesn't accurately describe the being, and is pretty vague anyway, so translating it into an english word doesn't necessarily help. A word like "Titan" implies something large and with a human-like shape but a "Shinjin" isn't a physical creature or even alive - maybe something like "Golem" would more appropriate, but even then it implies something solid and physical while a Shinjin certainly isn't. In the case of "Heisa Kuukan", "kuukan" is simply space or dimension in this case, while "heisa" could mean either "closed" (as in a factory being closed / shut-down) or "exclusive", "isolated" or "closed" (as in a "closed system" or "closed society"). I think the second meaning of "heisa" is the intended meaning for "Heisa Kuukan" - ie "Isolated Dimension". Not translating special terms also saves on long-running arguments as to the "best" translation :)

--[[User:84.12.192.200|84.12.192.200]] 10:55, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* mm...I kinda like "Isolated Dimension"

It does convey instant communication to what it means.

Not so sure about the "shinjin" though....

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 12:11, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

Just brainstorming here:

''heisa kuukan'' : Sequestered space, disconnected space, dead continuum, dissociated space

''shinjin'' : Titans, Avatars, Colossi, Engrams

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:06, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

oh hey! "Engrams" sounds cool! It's somrthing i'll use to name my personal Mecha! But then again no one will understand what it's meant to be, but "Avatar" ...mmm...

<cite>
"Those blue creatures, we call them ''''Avatars'''', but, as I've told you before, they are greatly related to Suzumiya-san's mental condition. We're the same, of course. Once a Locked Space appears, once the ''''Engrams'''' begin their movement....."
</cite>

actually "Engrams" do sound good, but "Avatars" is just as good. Can't decide yet.

As for the "locked space" i still like "Isolated Dimension" (^^;)

Edit: Actually I gave it some thought, and "Avatar" seems to be the one i like best.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 13:16, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

As pseudo-scientific as it is, "engram" is actually the closest thing you come to a term describing what the blue giants's function is. Of course, it is laden down with baggage from its use in Scientology and NLP.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 14:04, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

Since we're already using English translations for some of the other terms, it may be best to continue doing so for all other terms, in the interest of uniformity. SOS Brigade instead of SOS-Dan, or Information Entity.

I'd go for Avatar for Shinjin, since those blue giants are manifestations of Haruhi's subconscious. If we want to go for (pseudo) scientific, why not take a leaf from Freud's book and call them Avatars of Id, Id being the part of us that operates solely on the basis of utility, not caring what other people think. Come to think of it, Haruhi is almost all Id.

As for "Locked Space", something about that wording just makes me fidget. The kanji for heisa mean "Closed and Locked", so I'd like a term that adequately conveys both meanings, as well as being suitably poetic or descriptive.

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 07:56, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

well, lets get this straight, are we going down the pseudo-scientific names or the descriptive non pseudo-scientific names?

personally, I don't mind either, but it might be easier for us to decide on these matters if we decided which path to go before hand that will best suit the atmosphere of the novel.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 08:40, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

i believe we should use "sealed dimension" if it's decided that the group will use their own translation, as stated earlier, that the author might go more into it, though if anyone read all the novels out, they might be able to help.

Do i need to post my uder here too?

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 09:02, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

Urk... anything but Engrams... why not just pop for "thetans" or "xenu" if you're gonna use that. I've got an idea... you could use "Engram" if you also use "Closet" for the locked space. Like "Tom Cruise has a huge engram trapped in his closet." (My apologies to scientologists... or not). Anyway, to suddenly become serious, I've always like idea of "pocket dimension" or "hammerspace"... so if you apply similar ideas to the fact that this is Haruhi's moods that dictate these things - how about "mood space" or "doom space" or "spontaneous dissociative personality disorder dimension"

ps: is "Kyon" Japanese for "LRon"?

[[User: chumsize|chumsize]] 15:37, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

*** LOLOLROFL!

Some very creative & amusing alternatives, but let us not stray from the critical points here, and decide on an answer first to therfore know which types we should consider.

(^^;)

So I will ask the question again.

'''are we going down the pseudo-scientific names or the descriptive non pseudo-scientific names?'''

Which will it be? Which suit the novel best?

If we agree it should have a more pseudo scientific theme, then "Engram", "Avatar of Id" or even the creative "thetan", "Xenu" "Combine" would fit the bill, but if we are simply going for a more descriptive English alternatives, "Avatar" , "Clossi" or "titan" it should be.

By deciding on one of these paths,it will allow us to easily narrow down the choices for us the pick the most suitable.
(^^)

My personal choice on this matter after some thought suggest to me that a more pseudo-scientific term seems to be the most fitting.

everyone please consider this question, and tell me what's your choice.

P.S: No Chumsize, I do not believe "kyon" is Japanese for "LRon", as so much as "Dick" (which stands for "Richard") is English for "Rin" (^^;)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 16:01, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I may not be an expert on what sounds good when translating Japanese to English, but my personal preference lies with just Shinjin. Although, I've never really been a big fan of Americanizing terms myself, but I don't see the point in trying to think of a unique term when there's already something fairly unique-sounding right in front of me... In any case, don't know about everyone else, but I've already grown quite fond of calling it just that.

-UltimaLuminaire 16:41, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

* We have already given unique Japanese terms the English equivalent, so unless there is a good reason for this to be an exception, it seems logical to keep this consistence.

If people think it's fine as it is, let us hear your view, if the majority think it is fine them it will stay.

But if it does, then we will have to put some notes just to inform the readers what this term means, or something.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 16:58, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I'd normally keep certain Japanese words "as is" in the translations simply due to words that can't be concisely tranlated in to another language, which is English in this case.

That being said, may I ask what is the actual kanji that is used for both "Shinjin" and "Heisa kuukan"?
The suggestions for Shinjin so far seem to be fair translations of what it is, considering it's a giant humanoid of unknown constitution. The term Avatar does appear to suit "Shinjin" best though, according to apropriated translation above.

Locked space or closed space seem a little ambiguous as translations though, even if they may be direct translations of the original characters used. It appears to be more like an alternate or parallel reality, where some things exist and are identical to the "normal reality" and the rest are absent (that being presence of constructs and general lack of living organisms). To add the notion of the seperate "reality" being inaccessible to all but a tiny few, I suppose one could try to define it as a restricted/confined reality. I don't really think "space" or "dimension" are as good a translation as "reality", since the term reality in itself, implies what could happen if the restricted/confined reality was no longer as such.

[[User: Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 01:24, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I personally won't mind the use of romanji or kanji-terms, they sound and look cooler anyways, and we all know what they mean. However, you guys might have to add footnotes saying how one should describe those terms, IF you are going to stay with the original translations.

However, i still support the use of "Avatar" and "Sealed dimension", just because they sound better and fit better.

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 05:31, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

* Unfortunately I do not know what the kanji are for "Shinjin" or "Heisa kuukan" but hopefully a Translator might provide you the characters.

In the mean time lets summaries the status of this topic:

There are two users who are supporting the current use of the Romanji

For alternative English translation for "shinjin" the term "Avatar" has several users who find this to be favourable.

For an alternative English translaton for "Heisa kuukan" there seems to be consensus that it should be changed, but no clear choice has yet to gain substantial favour.

Contributors who have yet to expressive your views, please join in, to help resolve this debate.

(^^)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 17:50, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

shinjin - 神人
Heisa kuukan - 閉鎖空間

...here you go

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 18:11, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I'd vote for Titan. They were human-gods and they were huge. Avatar has nothing to do with Shinjin and is basically making something else up to describe it.

Crazylegs

My vote... actual vote... no jokes...
shinjin = "demigod" - the english meaning of this word can mean "not quite man, not quite god"... seems viable
Heisakuukan = "dissociated space" - I like the reading of heisa as "unsociable"... and this conveys it...

[[User: chumsize|chumsize]] 21:38, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I also like the word "avatar" a lot, for the reasons others have already described.

As for "heisa kuukan", I agree with Da~Mike's notion that the word "space" or "dimension" is insufficient as a translation. If we're already going with descriptive names, I too would prefer the term "reality" to "space" or "dimension". It invokes the connotation that "heisa kuukan" is akin to a parallel plane of existence altogether. The term "reality", in this case, is much more descriptive than "space" or "dimension" (not to mention that this usage of the word "dimension" is itself erroneous).

As for the qualifier, I think "sealed" works really well (i.e. Sealed space, Sealed reality) -- it doesn't sound as awkward as "locked space" or "closed space", IMHO, and it accurately describes the properties of "heisa kuukan".

So, to sum it up, votes for "avatar" and "sealed reality".

[[User:Synecdoche|Synecdoche]] 21:53, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

To the person that said Avatar doesn't fit, that is not true. Look up the term Avatar at dictionary.com. It has many connotations that parallel the Shinjin. For one, the term Avatar is used to describe an entity that has manifested due to a source. Anyone who has knowledge of Dungeons and Dragons (ergo: Forgotten Realms) or any other fantasies thereof would understand this term and the uses it has (ie: an Avatar of a God or Goddess *wink wink*). However, that's one of the setbacks to such a term. It's more widely used than many would think, and holds a sort of redundance if it was used (and I don't know about you, but I'd prefer to have Suzumiya Haruhi stay low on the redundant side, which the translators and editors so far have done admirably). All the choices up till now have reflected well with the style of the anime, and I'm very biased towards afk's translations, so keep that in mind if you're reading this. ;)
It's really up to you to see if Avatar really fits.

As for Heisa Kuukan, all I can say is that after reading it as Sealed Dimension, it's hard to go back, but I'm also pretty open to Locked Dimension. They both sound fairly suave to me. I do not understand why the term Dimension is so erroneous here since it's connotations seem to be similar in fiction.

UltimaLuminaire 23:00, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

:: (Re: UltimaLuminaire)

:: The word "dimension" formally refers to any sort of a spatial extent: depth, height, width, height, for example. The concept is also very precisely and formally defined in the fields of mathematics and physics.

:: Contemporary science fiction authors misuse the word to mean alternate or parallel universes and such (i.e. He travelled to another dimension.) -- and that just irks me. Although I guess you can argue that since this usage of the term has become so commonplace, it can no longer be considered erroneous.

:: I guess I'm just being a prescriptivist prick. =P

:: [[User:Synecdoche|Synecdoche]] 22:34, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

mmmm..."sealed reality" doesn't seem to roll off the tongue as readily as "sealed dimension" or "Sealed space".
How about a compromise? "dissociated Reality" sounds pretty good.

Has the right amount of big words. (^^)

As for "shinjin" it seems that "avatar" is more or less certain, unless there is more objections.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 05:17, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

I was surprised at the amount of discussion this issue has caused, even though I really shouldn't be, as I've known about the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Color_of_the_bikeshed bike shed] principle for awhile. This is the first time I've seen it on a scale like this though, as I've never participated in a distributed project before.

'''My own thoughts on what makes a good name:'''
# Can say less than the term means, but should never say more.
#*You will be hearing the term so many times, that the meaning-associations will be set up, regardless, and you won't need whatever mnemonic it is that you wanted to build into the name. If you accidentally added extra meaning to your term, you'd be stuck having to mentally negate that meaning every time you read it.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. In other words, it doesn't bring to mind any images that you don't want associated with your term.
#*Think of all the extra baggage that comes with terms like, say ... "Demon", "Demigod", "Titan", "Troll", "Behemoth" -- They all say something of what the Shinjin are, but at the same time, they add meanings and connotations that simply aren't there in the story. It's very counterproductive to add erroneous meanings, only to have to work to undo them afterwards.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. Especially extra emotional baggage.
#*What if "Neon Genesis Evangelion" were released now, and the "Angels" were called "Terrorists" instead? The use of "Angels" carried plenty of emotional baggage, but it was baggage that was intended.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. Including any unintended connotations as to the nature of the namer.
#*That's why I'm against any strong pseudo-science namings. A name like that gives the impression that we know more than we do. Again, that extra information in a nice sounding name is just extra baggage -- especially if something later in the story directly contradicts what's in the name.
#*On the other hand, since it is a group of paranormals who did the naming, it's perfectly reasonable to have a paranormal bent to the naming.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage.

'''That being said,'''
:I'm perfectly content with
::*either "Shinjin" or "Godlike entity" ''(its generic English counterpart)'' for the glowing giants,
:and
::*any one of "Locked/Sealed Space", "Locked/Closed/Sealed/Isolated Dimension", or even the romaji "Heisa kuukan."

'''With respect to "Avatar":'''
:*I feel that it adds images not present in the original term -- as per my #2 point. The emphasis is on the fact that it's a manifestation of Haruhi's frustration. The original naming emphasizes its capabilities, e.g. "godlike being." -- and this is the aspect people with paranormal capabilities would be more interested in, I believe.
:*The first thing I think of when I think of the Shinjin ''(not the name, the thing)'' is "Holy hotcakes! Big glowing things! And they might destroy the world if they're not stopped!" Their power, in other words.
:*Conclusion: Medium spicy objection. Not my favorite, but not the worst suggestion of this discussion. Please add a translator note, no matter what term you choose.

'''With respect to "dissassociated reality":'''
:*This immediately brings to mind the psychological concept, "disassociated from reality." And that ''definitely'' has a lot of extra baggage to deal with, semantic, emotional, usage-wise -- the works.
:*Conclusion: Strong objection. Please use one of the more generic sounding terms. Again, at the very least, please add a translator note, no matter what.

Whew. In closing, let me say that participating in this bikeshed discussion was rather fun. I guess that's why they're so popular!

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 09:24, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

Many thanks for the kanji asukira.

Okay, I did quite a bit of looking up regarding both "Shinjin" and "Heisa kuukan" and I decided to break them down in to their constituent characters to try and understand how the term originated. Mind you, there's quite alot of mess associated with each character:

shinjin - 神人 Heisa kuukan - 閉鎖空間

神 = shin = myth, religion, mystery, God, nerves(??)
人 = jin = person, people
神人 = shinjin = God person

閉 = hei = closing, going out of business
鎖 = sa = chain
閉鎖 = heisa = closing/closed down

空 = kuu = sky, air
間 = kan = between, indirect, interval (time or space)
空間 = kuukan = space, room

If we analyse the kanji and what they all refer to above, it seems quite shockingly apparent that the word "avatar" suits "shinjin" perfectly in almost every respect (except nerves of course...). The word "avatar" definitely seems to connotate the idea of an unknown, yet supernaturally powerful being in the image of a person.
Moving away from whatever religious grounds I may be transgressing on to, from what I've read about the nature of the "shinjin" (from the translations provided), in my opinion, the word avatar appears to define "shinjin" aptly.
(I had a feeling that if the word avatar popped up, someone would mention D&D. Although I must say that to anyone familiar to the Forgotten Realms/D&D/Ultima series, the term might seem a bit... out of place?... Being a fan of those books myself, I still support the usage of avatar as the translation.)

"Heisa" appears to be pretty straighforward here. Although commonly associated with the closing/liquidation of a business, the kanji "sa" is related to a chain, thus the interpretation of locked or sealed is less ambiguous.

"Kuukan" is as bad as I had imagined it to be. The terms of sky or space or room seems rather vague and a bit cliché. I still believe that the word "reality" better defines what it is described to be. However, I do understand the general sentiment that the word "sealed dimension" or "locked space" has a suave sound to it.

I did look up for as many possible synonyms for sealed and locked that could sound catchy.
Here's the list of options:

* sealed
* bound
* locked
* confined
* restricted
* limited (very ambiguous term)
* finite = limited = bound = least ambiguous

As unambiguous as finite appeared to be, I expect there to plenty of conceptual problems with using that term, the primary being; if there is a finite reality, is there an infinte reality?
That would be a headache... (same problem with limited)

As a comparison check, let's use this sentence from chapter 6:

"Sealed Realities / Bound Realities / Locked Realities / Confined Realities / Restricted Realities / Limited Realities / Finite Realities occur randomly. Sometimes it appears once every other day, and sometimes it appears once every several months. Yet, one thing's for sure..."

Based on this, I'd say either Confined Reality or Restricted Reality seems to work. (Not dissociated reality... I whole-heartedly agree with The naming game on that point.)

[[User: Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 17:31, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I was thinking about this unconsciously, in the recesses of my mind (I do this a lot, when there's something bugging me), and something occurred to me. So far as I can gather, what is happening with the ''heisa kuukan'' is that a part of normal spacetime is being cut off from the rest and isolated. So... with that in mind, why not '''sequestered topology'''? Granted, it's science-fictiony, but it somehow sounds like the kind of self-important term that Koizumi might use.

On the topic of the ''shinjin''.... the phrase "Avatars of the Id" got me thinking about the ''Monsters of the Id'' phrase from the classic SF film '''Forbidden Planet'''. In a way, the Suzumiya stories tap into a lot of the old archetypical SF memes -- what we really need now, to complete the set, is a mad scientist!

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 15:41, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

My first impression of "sequestered topology" was: "Wow. What an exotic phrase! It's catchy too!... but what does it mean???"
In that respect, I must say it really does enchance the understanding of how dumbfounded Kyon was when Koizumi started telling his story. However, as lovely as it sounds, we must question two primary things:

* Its relevance to the context
* To keep translations as accurate and faithful interpretation with respect to the source material

Without adhering to the latter of the two, it would become more of an adaptation rather than a translation and as far as I know, most adaptations have a habit of changing parts of a story completely. I don't think any of us want to do that so.

To examine the relevance of "sequestered topology", let's break it down into its seperate words then. (Definitions copied and paster. Courtesy of Dictionary.com)

Sequestered =

# To cause to withdraw into seclusion.
# To remove or set apart; segregate. See Synonyms at isolate.
# Law.
## To take temporary possession of (property) as security against legal claims.
## To requisition and confiscate (enemy property).

Topology =

# Topographic study of a given place, especially the history of a region as indicated by its topography.
# Medicine. The anatomical structure of a specific area or part of the body.
# Mathematics. The study of the properties of geometric figures or solids that are not changed by homeomorphisms, such as stretching or bending. Donuts and picture frames are topologically equivalent, for example.
# Computer Science. The arrangement in which the nodes of a LAN are connected to each other.

First off, "topology" seems to be too vague, especially if it means a study of a place rather than being a place. Topography would be a better substitute for topology but it also pertains a greater proportion of ambiguity than either space or dimension, let alone reality.

Sequestered originally seemed to be a good match until I noticed that it's also synonomous with isolated. The naming game already pointed out his distaste for that word in conjunction with reality so I guess not.

Nice suggestion though.

:--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 00:24, 4 May 2006 (GMT)

==== 4th May End of Topic Deadline for "Shinjin" & "Heisa Kuukan" ====

<cite>
I was surprised at the amount of discussion this issue has caused, even though I really shouldn't be...In closing, let me say that participating in this bikeshed discussion was rather fun. I guess that's why they're so popular!
</cite>

Why Thank you, It's my speciality. (^-^)/

So from what comments i've read so far, I think we are getting to the end of this discussion, so i would like to place a deadline on this topic, which will be as stated above.

One of the reasons these discussions are so fun in my opinion, is for them to not drag on for too long. (^^)

So, lets lets summarise the current status.

No pseudo-scientific names, so there are no real objections to "Avatar" but further refinements are need in the form of notes, to make sepecial mention of "godlike being".

As for "Heisa Kuukan" I have the general feeling that there are no real objection to using the second word of the term "reality", as it accurately describles the phenomenon, use of "confined", "restricted", "Limited", "sealed", "locked" or "finite" is better then "dissociated", and additional notes should be appended regardlessly of what terms are chosen.

personally, if i was to choose one of those terms i do like "confined Reality".

But I can settle for "sealed Reality" as a compromise.

I can currently count in this discussion support for both terms, which at the moment would result in a deadlock.

If there is no clear choice, by the end of the deadline i will make a decision, So I appeal to other users who have yet to decide to add your own comments, to list your support or objections, before its too late.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 11:48, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

:'''A few quick notes on "reality"'''
: before this deadline thing rolls around. ''(I keep getting sucked into this discussion...)''

:'''Consider:'''
:* "Compared to mine, yours is a confined/restricted/limited reality."
:* "You live in a confined/restricted/limited reality."
:* "You're out of touch with reality."

:There are negative associations that aren't there if we substitute a more generic word like "space" or "dimension."

:'''If we ''do'' end up using "reality",''' ''(and it looks like we're going to)''
:* I'd favor one of the less familiar sounding compounds like "bound/sealed/locked reality"
:* Also, the image of the Shinjin trying to break out of the "bound/sealed/locked space/dimension/reality" fits nicely, since that's essentially what it's trying to do.
:**Now that I think of it, "confined" isn't all that bad of a choice, in this light.
:** "Breaking out of a limited/finite reality" makes the Shinjin sound like a struggling philosopher.
:** "Breaking out of an isolated reality" makes it sound like a mental patient.
:** "Breaking out of a lonely reality" makes it sound emo. ''(Someone stop me before I rewrite all the chapters in a self-absorbed, whiny style!)''
:* Conclusion: I'm fine with any terms that don't have unintended emotional/metaphysical implications.

:'''By the way, if the natives here are still restless for something else to discuss,'''
:please stop by the talk pages [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1| for Vol 1 Ch 1]], and [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3| for Vol 1 Ch 3]], or [[Talk:Format_guideline#Sentence_order_of_interleaved_dialogue_and_description.| here on this page]] to give some input on the issues I asked about there. ''(Bikesheds galore!)''

:One more thing. ...Just realized that my chosen username is scarily appropriate, considering the current discussion topic. Ok. I'm really done this time. ''(I can quit anytime...)''

:--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 13:35, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

Hmmm... Interesting point you raised there on the possible negative implications of using reality The naming game. That aspect honestly never crossed my mind though, now that you mention it.

However, I honestly don't think that people would think that way regarding that particular term (e.g. "confined reality") since the story goes on to explain the nature and context of a "confined reality" used for the story, and not it being a form of derisive language.

Let's see what everyone else has to say about this though. If people aren't happy with the final decision, they can still go ahead and save a copy of the file for themselves and edit away to their heart's desire.

I browsed through the other sections briefly and I'll look at them in more detail tomorrow. Preferably after I get tomorrow's exam out of the way... ^^;;

:--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 22:05, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I'll give this until 2300 (UTC) so user you still got some time left to add your own comments, on this matter.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 02:20, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

I would think most people who come here who have at least a certain knowledge of japanese, and even if they don't, i'm quite sure if we put the kanji in a footnote, they'll find out what it means in translators, or we can provide the information.

This way we can prevent any unseen explanation the author might give to these terms.

However, I can see that most of us prefer to use a term that is easier to understand on plain sight. If that's the case, then I am supporting the decisions of the editors, because I find alot of them fitting to use

--[[User:199.88.96.65|199.88.96.65]] 08:30, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Right. It seems like it been sorted.

I'll be putting up the terms now.

Which are "Avatar" & "Sealed Reality"

Notes will be need/or further clarification for them.

Thanks for all your input, this bikeshed topic is now officially closed.

\(^^)/

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 14:25, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

== Markup: CAPITALS, ''italics'' and '''bold''', oh my! ==

Most of the translation seems to have been done using plain text so far, with a few instances of capitals when somebody is yelling (e.g. "THAT'S WHY I AM WORKING SO HARD!!" in v01c01, "KYAA!!!" in v01c03, though notably it's instead "Kyaaa!!!" and "Kyaaa~~!!" in c02). However, I just was reading over the Volume 1 prologue and noticed that someone has used italics to emphisize some of Kyon's commentary. The italics are pretty appropriate as they are used in the prologue, but they bring up an issue of consistancy.

Are we going to use HTML (or rather Wiki) markup to make the text look nice? How about capitalized text? What are the style conventions we should use for each of those? Perhaps most importantly, what if any font or text styling changes are used in the original Japanese text to show emphasis?

--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 02:46, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Hm..that's probably inconsistency from editors, as i think Kinnyriddle did all the raw translations. for volume 1.

I would leave it to their explanation, cause I have NO idea if it's better or not...sorry.

--[[User:199.88.96.65|199.88.96.65]] 08:34, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Italics to indicate Kyon's "inner speech" would be a good idea I think.
I've watched a few episodes of the Haruhi anime and the fansubbing group a.f.k. helped distinguished the difference between Kyon's thoughts and his words. However, unlike the anime, since the novel is generally void of pictures, using italics or bold characters to indicate that Kyon is in fact musing would be incredibly useful. I would suggest italics as using bold font tends to indicate the importance of the text that is marked as bold, such as the '''DO NOT SUBMIT COPYRIGHTED WORK WITHOUT PERMISSION!''' in the edit screen that I'm currently typing in. Capitals in essence, have the same effect but tends to connotate passion, by which I mean a strong emotion when stressing a point or issue.

Thus, I think capitals would suit situations where the characters are in dismay such as: "KYAA!!!"
The original translation (or so I would think) of "Kyaaa~~!!" is something to do with the Japanese language of associating the symbol "~" as a means to drag the sound of a word out. So if something wanted to say "Bye" but drag it, the typical English method of doing this would be to type repeated letters such as: "Byyeeeee" whereas in Japanese, it would tend to be written as "Bye~~".

Conclusion: use of italics, bold and capital font as would be very helpful and may enhance reading.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 02:35, 5 May 2006 (GMT)

:I take it 'use "Bye~~" instead of "Byyeeeeee" for dragged sounds' will be our standard here? Or the other way round?

:Hopefully the italising of Kyon's inner commentaries (that don't leak out) won't be too hard. Actually, which way do we treat those commentaries that do leak out but don't have explicit speech marks surrounding them? Yeah, I'm happy for the (''conservative'' use of) Markups, but uncertain on italising Kyon's commentaries - I think it's fine leaving that in plain text and let the reader figure out what's what.
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:08, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

<cite>
Hm..that's probably inconsistency from editors, as i think Kinnyriddle did all the raw translations. for volume 1.
</cite>

Yup yup. that was before we had the format guidelines.
oh well, we bringing the early chapters up to standard so its getting there. (^^;)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 18:45, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

== Proposal to revised the number of Translators per volume ==

Hello, there are more Translators now, and it seems to me that we should revise how many translators can work on any one volume,
So I think we should revised this guideline and allow three Translators to work on a volume,

We have more then enought active Editors, who are very efficient so any doubts about inconsistancies are minimal in my opinion.

comments please.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 07:05, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

Mmm, worth a try I'd say. Now that we have better tracking of who translates what and a functional "Editors discuss matters to come to standardised decisions" atmosphere in place, worth testing it out. Though I'd still be wary - the more people on the project, the greater the administrative and organisational prowess needed (and coming up with large-scale procedures that don't bog down into uber legalese etc is hard).

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:02, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

Talk:Format guideline

2006-05-06T17:08:15Z

Psieye: Another cautious "yes" - Markups are only significant if used sparingly

Hello, so lets kick this up, what things should we address first?

Which things should be established first?

please use the "add comment" icon above.
Please scroll down for current Discussion.
Pervious Discussion on related format guidelinetopics have been copied here for reference.

==Volume 01, Chapter 01 Discussion==
For discussion of issues solely related to Chapter 1, please see [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|the discussion page for Chapter 1]].

==== Suzumiya Haruhi's language ====
This is mostly about thelastguardian's translation of Haruhi using "kick ass". Psieye toned it down to "awesome". Although I am personally against using strong language, if this same crude language is present in the original Japanese, I won't complain keeping the "kick ass."
-- [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 01:22, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

Cruzz used the word "radical" for that passage. It certainly seems the best choice but his whole style is different so perhaps "radical" isn't what we're seeking here for this translation's style.
[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 23:44, 19 April 2006 (GMT)

I guess I'll jump in to say something. The original japanese line is:

高校にはもっとラディカルなサークルがあると思ってたのに。
Koukou ni wa motto radikaruna saakuru ga aru to omotteta no ni.

As such, I never even considered any other words except "radical". It covers both bases, and frankly I'd be willing to bet that the line is mostly referring to actual radicalness (differing from a norm).

--[[User:Cruzz|Cruzz]] 10:21, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 02 Discussion ==

==== Hyperion ====

The general story is seven pilgrims re-visiting a planet, and most of the book is composed of the life stories of each pilgrim.

I read the first life story (the priest's) yesterday. It's one powerful piece of writing. I'd call it one of the most striking scifi tales I've read in the past year. If you get the chance, go read it...

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 09:45, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

==== The Fall of Hyperion ====
About this passage:

''All the members are here today. Nagato Yuki sat in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about the effects of Saturn's satellites falling down. Asahina didn't have to come but still obediently arrived, sitting on a steel chair looking confused.''

The original Japanese text is:

一応メンバーは揃っていた。相も変わらず長門有希は定位置で土星のマイナー衛星が落ちた
とかどうしたとかいうタイトルのハードカバーを読みふくり、来なくてもいいのに生真面目に
もちゃんとやって来た朝日奈みくるさんは在所なげにパイプ椅子に腰掛けている。

So far as I can tell, a better translation of the passage would be:

''Anyway, all the members were here today. Nagato Yuki was in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about a minor satellite of Saturn falling down, or something like that. Asahina didn't have to come but had still obediently arrived, seated on a steel chair and looking confused.''

Obviously, the book in question (as we've seen in the anime) has to be ''The Fall of Hyperion'' by Dan Simmons -- but equally obviously, Kyon doesn't recognize it, and thinks it's about Hyperion the satellite of Saturn. This is marked by the tentative nature of his ''to ka doushita to ka iu taitoru''.

I'm changing this passage as shown, in the body text, but I just wanted to explain why I've changed it this way. I really think that we might want to include a translator's footnote here, to the effect that we know which book is meant, but that the confusion was present in the original text, and is indisputably deliberate on the part of the author. Are we going to make footnotes? If so, this is a good place for one.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 19:14, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 04 Discussion ==

==== Once it's all over, a post-mortem will be held to review and prepare for further developments. ====

Post-mortem? That sort of suggests a death, although I know what is trying to be said, but it might give the wrong meaning to other people. I wonder if there is another word we could substitute this with? Would anyone like to give a suggestion? --[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 07:44, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

In the military, they use the term "After Action Report" (abbr. AAR). --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 10:10, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

Debriefing? --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] 23:03, 22 April 2006 (EDT)

Review. --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:22, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Review is already said in the sentence, but we could change that. Out of which do you think Haruhi would be the most likely to say? --[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 05:41, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

To be honest, I think "debriefing" fits in very well in the sentence. It also suits the quasi-militaristic secret superspy-agent-hero-fantasy world that the SOS Brigade has its roots in. "Once it's all over, a debriefing will be held to review and prepare for further developments." See? It looks good. Kudos to '''velocity7''' for ''le mot juste''.--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 05:54, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 05 Discussion ==

For this material, please see [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter5|the discussion page for Chapter 5]].

== Current Discussion - New Points Discussed Here ==

== Dialogue syntax issues ==

As you can tell from the first chapter, Kyon represses a significant amount of his thoughts during conversations. Most of these thoughts take the form of a silent aside that the other characters are not aware of. However, there are times when Kyon's inner dialogues are leaked out into the open but the parenthesis is left out. For example, in Chapter 1:

''After class, Taniguchi, with his mystified face, tried to corner me. Taniguchi, you look like a total moron with that expression of yours!

"Be quiet! I don't care what you say. Anyway, just what magic did you cast?"''

From what thelastguardian tells me, the lack of parenthesis is the author's style. The reason I bring this up is because a casual reader might be confused in certain places when deciding whether Kyon speaks or not. I believe the author's style should be reverted with no parentehsis added. What is your opinion?

Another issue is how place the "Haruhi said" and other such lines that directly reference to a character's line. In the current format, such lines are separated by a space. I'm of the opinion these spaces should be closed and the short commentary following a line should be closed. Already, this has been taken care of by others and myself in a few instances.

''"Which is why I'm going to obtain one now," Haruhi said, like a hunter looking for its prey.''

But before I start linking dialogue to commentary, what do you think? --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:32, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:Agreed on closing some of the linebreaks for dialogue syntax. Breaking a new line all over the place probably looks right with Japanese text, but English novels are written with "Haruhi said" descriptions and following commentaries on the same line as the dialogue (as well as further dialogue by the same person). Then again, Kyon's inner voice commentaries and asides I'd count as 'dialogue' and therefore require a change in line. For example, from Ch 2:

:''"I see... I understand."''
:''What did you understand?''
:''"I'll quit the Calligraphy Club, and join your club..." Her voice is so full of sadness. "But, I don't know what the Literature Club does." ''

:Oh and just to clarify, I don't think we need to add any 'somebody said,' descriptions if they're not already there - as was discussed it is pretty easy to guess who's speaking what line even if we don't get "verbalised accents" (such as trademark deviations from Standard Japanese and -yo, -desu endings).
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:48, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

::Though on second thought, ''"her voice is so full of sadness"'' and many other such descriptions feel like 'dialogue'/'monologue commentary' since this is Kyon First Perspective afterall. Mmm... maybe making a finer distinction like this would just cause more trouble. Ok, I guess only doing the no-linebreak thing with "lines that directly reference a character's line" cases would be sensible, as Baltakatei originally suggested.
::--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:42, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

=== Sentence order of interleaved dialogue and description. ===

Note in this example from [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Volume 1, Chapter 3]], how Kyon's dialogue is before its description, which is the opposite of normal English usage and expectation.

EX.1a
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:"......What are we looking for?"

:'''Since no one else asked, I decided to do it myself.'''
</cite>
vs.

EX.1b
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:'''Since no one else asked, I decided to do it myself.'''

:"......What are we looking for?"
</cite>
There are actually quite a few examples of this pattern in the text, and I assume this sounds very natural in Chinese/Japanese. In some cases this can be worked around by rewording, while still preserving order, and in some cases it can't. In particular, it's hard to do so when the description follows a long passage of dialogue, as in [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter6|Volume 1, Chapter 6]] - Haruhi's monologue. Even in cases where it can be worked around, it usually sounds awkward to do so.

So my question is: Are there any objections to changing the sentence order in order to reflect the expectations of an English reader? In particular, are there any places where doing so would change the meaning/impact of the text? Of course, the second question is largely rhetorical, since nobody ''(except maybe Nagato Yuki)'' could mentally perform the transformation, and immediately post the results.

In any case, I'm willing to make the changes, but hopefully someone with access to ''(and understanding of)'' the original text can check to see that it doesn't break anything subtle, like parallelism or who-knows-what.

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 21:25, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

* In that respect the first one, you cited is the one i'll expect a English speaker would say.

I think limited rewording is for the best, but large ones i think we need to consult the translators on it.
Preserving the "impact" makes more sense for me. After all thats what that part of the story was suppose to communicate to the original Japanese readers, so it would be an insult to not attempt to change the sentence to give the same effect for the English readers.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 23:43, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

* First off, let me say that I have tempered my stance.

What convinced me, in particular, was your comment that the story was originally meant to "communicate to the original Japanese readers." And I agree that in no shape or form, should we attempt to hide the fact that this was originally a book written by a Japanese person, for a Japanese audience. ''(Let's put aside for the moment that the chapters under discussion came from the Chinese translation.)'' In this light, I'd rather have things sound slightly awkward, rather than have the meaning altered in order to facilitate a smoother English reading. I believe people can mentally compensate for most aspects of style, as long as the meaning is there. ''(I enjoyed reading the chapters, even before all the editing took place.)''

''(Don't read any further unless you enjoy semantics and English usage/feel issues. You have been warned!)''

That having been said, I still feel my second example to be slightly more natural sounding -- though I ''am'' starting to see how the other could be taken as natural sounding as well. I'm curious as to opinions on the following examples. My own comments are at the end.

EX.1c
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:No one else is going to ask? Fine, I'll do it.

:"......What are we looking for?"
</cite>

EX.1d
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:"......What are we looking for?"

:-- Since no one else had asked, I'd decided to do it myself.
</cite>

The following is also from Volume 1, Chapter 3.

EX.2a (original)
<cite>
:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:Haruhi, who was standing on the commander's seat, suddenly shouted. Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

EX.2b
<cite>
:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:-- A sudden shout from Haruhi, while standing on the commander's seat. Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

EX.2c
<cite>
:Haruhi, who was standing on the commander's seat, suddenly shouted.

:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

This is from Volume 1, Chapter 6.

EX.3a (original)
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:Haruhi said endlessly as though giving a speech in a debate. When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>

EX.3b
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:Haruhi said this without pausing, as though giving a speech in a debate. When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>
EX.3c
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk. She spoke without pausing, as though giving a speech in a debate.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>

'''My comments:'''

EX.1c is how I mentally read EX.1b, and I suspect Onizuka's reading of EX.1a was closer to EX.1d's clarification. I find EX.1c more colloquial than EX.1d, but either is reasonably natural sounding. If I had to pick an "official" version, I'd go with EX.1d, though I really like the "Kyon commentary" aspect of EX.1c.

EX.2a doesn't make sense to me -- unless you want to try reading it in the Harry Potter style. ''(shudder)'' Even though EX.2c changes the sentence order, it sounds more natural to me than EX.2b, though I find either better than EX.2a in terms of making sense.

EX.3a, English grammar issues aside, has odd semantics to me. The meaning seems to be that Haruhi spoke some words after the explicit dialogue. However, I don't believe this to be the case, based on previous patterns in the text. Perhaps a translator could clarify?

Ex.3b gives an unambiguous interpretation of EX.3a's meaning. EX.3c has the same meaning as EX.3b, but exchanges the dialogue/description order. I don't have a preference for either EX.3b, or EX.3c, so I would go with EX.3b, as it preserves order.

By the way, I believe it's a testament to the author that I wasn't particularly bored going over these examples along with the text. "The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi" has excellent replay value. Hoping one day to reread it in the original Japanese...

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 10:00, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* ...I'am temporarily speechless.

That is some very impressive detail analysis you have there, to be honest I can't really comment on it.

I think it's best I allow the project Editors/Translators to discuss this with you, as I feel my average English Literature isn't really up to the task. (^^;)

'''Goes back to hid in the Web Managment Cubical'''

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:17, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* I prefer the EX1.d wording to preserve the original expectation you mentioned. My reason for this is because the style of the Japanese novel retains this separate (dialogue) + (commetary) formatting. Much work will be involved should we decide to reword all the sentences of our translators (who seem to be following the novel's formatting).

For Example 3, I prefer the EX3b rewording with "this" because of the long length of Haruhi's speech.

Overall, I believe retaining the original order of the dialogue and following commentary is the best way since order/expectation is not an issue. However, the presence of a space between the speech and commentary seems to be unnecessary. The formatting of the Wiki seems to make the space between separate lines more pronounced than is present in the original Japanese novel. Therefore, I'm in favor of connecting commentary to the dialogue except in the cases of long speeches such as in EX3. [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 17:28, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

I finally read through all the possible stylistic variations you meantioned above The naming game. Now here's what I think of the options (that I decided before reading your footnotes to understand your viewpoint).
I'll list it in a mathematical order for ease (where the symbol > means greater than what the "pointy end" points at. Basic math.)

EX1b > EX1c > EX1d > EX1a

Initially, after reading those four varitations, the first thing that struck me was the lack of distinction between the speakers present in both the versions EX1d and EX1a. It isn't immediately apparent that Kyon raised the question or the reason for it (although normal people would definitely question Haruhi's actions...).
I also noted a difference between the two sets of styles, that being EX1b & EX1c vs. EX1d & EX1a. The difference is that EX1b & EX1c suggest that there was a noticable time lag between Haruhi's statement and Kyon's interjection (which makes it seem logical for Kyon to think to himself "Since no one else is asking... etc"). EX1d & EX1a however, suggests a more sudden, if not immediate interjection from Kyon, making it seem less sensible as to what Kyon considers as a time delay for people to react (in this case, to ask Haruhi what they were to do).
After reading The naming game's footnotes however, one aspect that makes this novel appealing is Kyon's musings every so often, which often serve as his immediate reaction (before he ever considers speaking or in direct response to a ridiculous statement of some sort). Thus, I conclude that Kyon's comtemplations or "inner speech" that is often directed at the reader should be retained. However, I believe the issue on the time delay that I mentioned should also be addressed if possible.

EX2a > EX2b > EX2c

First of all, I like J.K. Rowling's style of writing, which in fact is the preferred mode of writing here in Britain mind you. In any case, personal preferences aside, again, these three variations can be differentiated into two categories:
EX2a & EX2b vs. EX2c
Both EX2a & EX2b deliver Haruhi's shout to be sudden and has the effect of startling the reader (although it didn't startle me...). The reason for this is that it does not announce what the character is about to do before the character actually performs the action. Putting this into perspective, imagine we had a film, say Star Wars: The Empire Strikes Back and we were hinted at what Darth Vadar was about to say to Luke:
e.g. Darth Vadar paused, with his crimson light-saber ever primed, prepared himself to deliver five words that would send Luke's psyche into complete and utter disarray. "Luke. I am your father."
.....
Actually, now that I think about it, it doesn't seem quite that wrong here, in fact I think it work quite well... I guess I used a bad example...
Anyway, the point is that EX2c removes the added element of surprise by specifying that Haruhi stood on her seat and was about to shout whatever words came after the word shout. EX2b is inferior to EX2a by the fact that it appears to be grammatically weaker, or seems less fluid in terms of the order of the words used.

EX3b > EX3a > EX3c

My opinions on this are similar to The naming game's.
EX3b is a clear and succinct description of what the entire monologue of Haruhi was like. It also helps to further reinforce the reader's thoughts of what they interpreted of the long passage of Haruhi's past coming from the notorious Haruhi herself (or at least I believe it would reinforce what the reader would think). By this I mean it reinforces certain thoughts after the reader has read through the monologue and then read the description of how the monologue was delivered.
EX3a is identical to EX3b exceptfor the use of "spoke endlessly" as oppossed to "spoke without ever pausing". The term "endlessly", like another point I mentioned above (if not related to all of them), does not specify time. By this I mean and endless speech could be a university lecturer who would speak endlessly in a lecture over a period of an hour, putting everyone to sleep with the voice of a lullaby. In contrast, a university lecturer who spoke without ever pausing would probably hold all of the students attention due to the rate of his/her speech (e.g. a hyperactive or eccentric lecturer). Therefore, the usage of "spoke without ever pausing" seems to suit and define the character of Haruhi much better than that of "spoke endlessly".

EX3c is less to my liking for the same reason that I disliked EX2c. In general, it is often far more interesting to leave the reader to imagine how an action might be performed before stating the mode by which it was performed or delivered (for this kind of style, it is typically speech). This would give the reader a bit more freedom to engage themselves into the story by conveying words into imagination before reading further to find that it was to their expectation or it wasn't (bursting their bubble).

Well, that's all I have to say on this part for the time being. Hope it helps.
--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 02:12, 5 May 2006 (GMT)

== Kyon's Narration Tense ==

Kyon's Narration Tense is something we should quickly agree on I think. I point to the small conversation that started on this
[[Talk:Format_guideline#It_is_as_if_to_her.2C_the_guys_are_pumpkins_or_potato_sacks.2C_and_she_couldn.27t_care_less. | in Ch 1's discussions]] regarding how I think we ought to first agree on what 'the present' is for Kyon's Narration.
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 18:39, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

* Ahh you mean this one?

'''Does anybody have any clarification on this?

I think uniform past tense in the prologue sounds better for sure, but if he's not revealing foreknowledge in the rest of the chapters, then present tense would seem to be more logical.

'''

personally I agree, i mean Kyon speak for the present, he doesn't speak with the knowledge of the future of past.

He's the vocal of the audience.

I guess with have to check with an a translator to know if he ever does start to speak with hindsight/foresight.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 19:07, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

There are certainly times when he speaks about the future, for example, from Chapter 1: "As I said, at first I felt very irritated, but later on I learned that all those people graduated from East Junior High." --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 20:24, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:Yes but that's an example from chapter 1, which I've already suggested as being a "Let me tell you how I got to where I am in this newly formed, I-have-no-idea SOS-dan" backstory session. So Chapter 1 should also be in past tense I think. Chapter 2 onwards (perhaps right from the start of it, thus setting 'the present' to just after Haruhi's Inspiration for a club) should be present tense narration.

:Of course, if it's explicitly clear he suddenly adds in a comment from future hindsight, then we do that in past tense. But I think it's pretty clear when those happen - incidentally do they happen much beyond chapter 1?
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:55, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

Ah, well there you go.
it gets more complicated already.
i'll leave it up to you lot ^^;

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 20:39, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

Is there anything in the Japanese text that would make the present tense an obvious choice? If not, it shouldn't be used. The present tense is very, very rarely used in professional-level English writing because it is so awkward and difficult to read. Usually, it's only used when aiming for a specific style or with some other framing narrative that gives a specific reason for it. Even then, though, it is normally considered undesirable; every writing course I've ever taken has emphasized the fact that the present tense is to be avoided. An extremely skilled writer can get away with it, but usually when they do so they'll be using it to ''deliberately'' trip their readers up or make their text seem strange (it's sometimes employed to that end in magical realism, for instance.) I doubt that's the case here. Anyway, it might be too late to say this, but in English-language fiction the past tense should usually be used unless you have an overwhelming reason to do otherwise; in almost all cases it is going to be clearer and flow more smoothly. As one of my teachers once said, if you (as an inexperienced writer) are ever uncertain as to what tense you should be using, it is almost absolutely certain that you ought to be using the past tense. --[[User:Aquillion|Aquillion]] 23:31, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm, I can't find any disputes to your point - once I get Immediate Past Tense in my head to distinguish from "Far Backstory Past Tense", then I see no objection. It usually is easy to feel when the Present Tense is the best choice which is indeed rare. Ok, I'll wait to see if others have an opinion on this and we'll change the Format Guideline accordingly - I don't think it's too late and besides somebody can always do this Tense stuff for a chapter they haven't looked at before.

(Oh btw, Wiki hint: type four ~'s together and it'll automatically generate a timestamp and your name)

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:25, 28 April 2006 (PDT)

I went back to the Japanese text and found that past tense is used a lot in straightforward event narration. The thing is that Japanese just has past and non-past. Translators have to use context to determine whether to use the myriad tenses of English: past perfect, present perfect, etc.

Perhaps the best rule of thumb would be to use present tense for the lines that are obviously Kyon's commentary, if you are using the Chinese novels as your material.

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 03:35, 28 April 2006 (PDT)

== anything to put on the front page? ==

just wondering if you lot got any guides you wanna put up yet?

it looks funny with those bits at the bottom.

unless this is not necessary, then i'll remove it. it's kinda bugging me now :/

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 06:05, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm... it seems people are continuing to deal with the chapter-specific stuff in each chapter's Talk page so the chapter-specific discussions that were cloned above can just be moved back I guess. Regarding overall issues, well discussion seems to have stopped. For now, why not put up the points made in the Dialogue Syntax section? i.e.
1) no parenthesis for when Kyon's "inner dialgue leaks out"
2) the "no-line break for lines that directly reference a character's line"

I'd like to also put up the point of setting Kyon's narration tense with the 'Kyon is telling the story in the present from Vol 1 Ch 2 onwards, and before that he was giving backstory' rule of thumb. However, the lack of discussion on this point means we can't really put it up yet - there are valid alternate rules of thumb (e.g. most things after prologue/backstory-Ch-1 in immediate past tense) and we need to agree on one (even if that is as simple as 'whatever the original text uses').

Perhaps getting clearing the redundat chapter-specific discussions above would highlight how this has yet to be discussed?

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:59, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

ok. well i'll just put those two points up for now.

It'll look better with something to complain about then nothing to look at. like now.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 09:31, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Regarding the "Narration Tenses" issue: to be honest, so long as we agree to stick to a consistent Tense processing standard, I'm not really bothered with what we decide on - I tend to naturally focus more on where the English doesn't seem to flow right and what tense is being used usually doesn't register as a problem to me. So, if no further discussion happens on this, shall we just say "stick with whatever tenses the original text uses" for preservation purposes and be done with this stagnant subject? I think the translators are naturally preserving the tenses from the original text so asking them to stick with that policy seems good enough to me.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 09:35, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Chapters with multiple Translators Conflicting ==

I think it's best we start discussing a solution to this, best to nip it in the buds, as this has potential to happen again.

One idea I have in the future to have a translator "declare" which chapters they will commence work actively, one only. You cannot, "reserve" a chapter or do one chapter partly only to return to complete another one. Or alternativelr you could all agree together which should do which one, and we will note it down somewhere so that everyone sticks to it.

It will be easier for Editors to standardlize the entire chapter, then to have more then one translator working, as experienced in chapter 05 ([http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter5#Translation_Issues|Chapter Chapter 05 Translation Issue]).

But then this will reduce the efficency, as most translators work faster then others, and this could result in random chapters being completed before others. at this moment i have't thought of a solution.
but from the top of my head, we could split the chapters perhaps? and have fall back agreements,meaning that if a chapter is not completyed for whatever reason, the assigned translator for that chapter will know that another agreed translator will take over.
food for thought.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:08, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

For small groups of people, it's best to keep things simple. Your suggested system may be necessary if we had 6+ active translators or so, but until then we can make do with a much simpler system:

Create a page where translators announce the status of their work - what chapter and roughly how much of it they've translated. I'd imagine it would be most natural to work on one chapter at a time, but in case it's not... well have the translators discuss such points between themselves? Such discussion is easy in a small group like this provided necessary information (the status page) is readily available.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 11:11, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

mmm...I suppose so.

But at this moment , there seems to be an agreement that Kinny will do Volume 01.

As for the others volumes beyond that, well that is open to debate.

Kinny and Thelastguardian favours a volume to volume approach, while i'am aware of the favouable arguments for it, i still do not believe it will ultilize the translators efficently.

however i do like your idea, it is best to show all transparency,
I think it's best to inform everyone and discuss this matter.

Disptes fears that more then one translator operating one volume will yield lower quality for faster times.

There is a happy medium that i believe we can reach, too many translators perhaps but surely having a few quality translators on one volume with editors to suppport them will more then compensate for the fears of "inconsistent style" after all, isn't this the point of this page?

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 11:20, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Standard English Words? i.e. "Consortium" ==

Just read the added contribution from kinny on Chapter 05.

noticed you used the word, "Consortium"

sounds strange, i've heard other alternatives such as The "Organisation".

"Consortium" seems to imply a planet wide group yet Itsuki mentioned it only consists of 10 known members. when put with that even "Organisation" seems a bit grand.

perhaps "brotherhood" sounds better?

Either way i think its best we agree what words we should use, and also other important ones.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:21, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

I vote for "Instrumentality" -- see discussion page for Chapter 5.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:57, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

A couple of other standardising suggestions:

1) "Literature Club" not "Literacy Club"

2) "Class 1-5" not "Fifth Class" etc

If no other discussion is generated on these two points after 2 days, I'll put them on the Format page

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 16:04, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

I completely endorse [[User:Psieye|Psieye]]'s two points. These seem like simple and obvious standard translations.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 16:13, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Agreed.

--[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 14:25, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

Got nothing to complain about that.
So i guess that's sorted.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 14:49, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

== Common Japanese terms carried over ==

Notably "Moe" vs 'Turn-On Factor' - this is something most people are familiar with and those who aren't can be pointed to an easy reference. [[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] made an edit to Ch 2 implementing Moe which I think is perfectly reasonable, but it does bring up the issue of whether we want to completely avoid all mention of Japanese words or we allow ourselves to use ones which are widely known by the general Anime fan population.

The other issue is to use "-sempai" or "-senpai": I'm going with the former.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 05:09, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

I believe Moe to be fine even with normal readers, because in the very next line it says "turn on factor", so the explanation is built into the text.

--[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 17:00, 27 April 2006 (EST)

Yes, i have noticed [[Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] constant activitives, anymore and i might have to put him/her on the new editors list. (^^;)

I'm fine with Moe, As i tihnk majority of reads can understand it, but we can't assume that everyone knows this. Perhaps it's best to link the word to an explaination. We already began to do this already with certain words, except the linking.

As for the senior issue, well it has been general accepted that the romanji spelling of that word is "Senpai" i have yet to see anyone use "sempai", not even in fansubs, although i've seen it some dictionaries, but those are 10yrs out of date so i guess it doesn't count.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 05:36, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Actually, most appearances in Ch 2 are in the "Sempai" spelling ^^;; Well that can be changed - so we're going to stick with the "Senpai" version then?

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 06:23, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Agreed.

Best to put those points up, while your at it.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 06:55, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Well, senpai ''is'' the romanization of the word... [[Eleutheria|Eleutheria]]

I vote for ''senpai'', too. --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 14:04, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

== Where's the "References & Translator's Notes" section? ==

So we've agreed to link terms and references in some separate Notes/References section, but where should this be? ['''Option 1'''] The Discussion pages of each chapter? If so, we'll have to clean up those pages - old discussions archived away (or just deleted) while leaving space for current issues to still be debated. GTO, perhaps they should be unified to look something like this?

* Table of contents
* References & Translator's Notes
* Current translation issues (with optional link to old discussions elsewhere?)
* (or maybe have Old Discussions stuck as an appendix at the bottom of the chapter's discussion page?)

Or would we rather hide casual readers from all our talk, therefore ['''Option 2'''] place Notes/References at the bottom of the main chapter's text after a horizontal line?

====While i would like to have everything related to be on one page====

But i guess thats not going to happen when people will continue to use the indivual chapters page, while it'll be great to have everything organised you must admit what you are proposing is going to a signifcant amount of time, if we use [option 1]

[option 2]
At the same time i don't think its right to mess up the chapters with the notes at the bottom. But i do like the idea of linking the words to something us, saves us all the restructuring.

I mean why don't we jus link the word when it first appears on the chapter, to the related notes/refs in the talk pages, once only.

That way if peope don't understand it, they can click it ,and get cluded in.

but once only, it'll save time from changing all the same words to have the link.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 09:17, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Oh of course I meant we only link them once. My question was: where will that link point to? As in where do we explain what the Reference is? In the chapter's talk pages (so that people don't get spoilt of future things as might be the case in an 'all references are on this page' situation)?

Besides, Option 1 really shouldn't take much time. Ok fine, delay the "sort out discussions into current vs resolved" - how much work is it to create 1 section at the top of each chapter's talk page? Actually, this'll be much easier if I show you what I mean won't it? Ok, give me a few hours to deal with other things first, then I'll do Ch 2's talk page in what I mean by Option 1.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:51, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Ok, Chapter 2's Talk page has been formated as per Option 1. If you want me to do the other chapters, I'll have to do them another day as I've got approaching deadlines now.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 12:18, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

I've given this matter some thought, and here's how I've tried to resolve it. I'm currently working on vol.2 ch.4, and in the Talk page for that chapter, I've set up three main sections: '''Original Text''' for the original text of the novel (which is temporary - we're not producing a Japanese bootleg, here - and only while I'm translating, as a reference); '''Translation Notes''' for ''my'' translation notes (that is, my cleaned-up versions of whatever discussion has taken place on each thorny spot, as well as remarks on in-text references); and '''Comments''' (which is where the editors, myself, and other visitors to the page can discuss the issues. The Comments section is obviously intended to be messy -- but ideally, when the translation is over, the Translation Notes section will be clean and immediately useable. When the project is complete, we can move the Translation Notes to a separate wikipage, one for each chapter), and maybe include links in the text to the relevant notes.

How's that?

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:01, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

So in the short-term, it means it'll boil down to "Translation Notes" and then a Discussion section as before. Well, certainly you've hammered out details which are plausible and I have no objections. I guess it is more sensible to just leave Discussions/Comments as a mess and leave them like that, instead of wasting time organising them into "present" and "past". Aye ok, seems we're going for Option 1 with FON's details then.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 13:23, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Well if you blokes have the time to do it, then i have no objections.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 15:24, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

== Chinese vs. Japanese Translation ==

I think we need to figure out a policy for second-hand translations; not to be rude to Kinny Riddle or anything, the translations are great. It's just that we need a double-check or at least some way of making sure everything was accurate compared to the actual Japanese novel itself. Maybe not now, maybe sometime later in the future, but it'd at least put to rest these translation nuances. Like a total checkover or something, if people don't get time to actually do the sort of stuff mentioned on the main page. --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] 0:05, 26 April 2006 (EDT)

=== Must it be accurate to the Japanese version? ===

My point, must it be accurate to the Japanese novel?

I just think that unless its a word that is absolute vital to the plot, then i don't think slight mistranslation would hinder it much.

But then again, i don't see why we can't at leased check, if an editor has the time to do it.

I'm not saying we should start correcting whole sentence just to fit the original, but within sensible reason. And not just for the sake of perfection. (which isn't fun, when it becomes serious.)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 21:21, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

As we'd discussed over at Animesuki, while it's nice to be as accurate as possible to the original works, we shouldn't get too stressed or lose too much time to striving for that perfection. That's why I've put up the disclaimer that some of these translations are based on the Chinese edition - they're not identical but they convey the story accurately enough (most people don't care for the trivial details). More Haruhi scripts of decent quality is preferred over few extremely perfect scripts. Deviations by the Chinese Edition that do get spotted in our scripts can be fixed as they are spotted by whoever happens to spot them (hence why Anonymous Edits have now been allowed).

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 21:33, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

oh yeah!

........ (has a memory of a Goldfish)

er, I remember...Just wanted to inform our non-animesuki contributors over here. (^^;)

So er, guess that's sorted then. ^^)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 21:53, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm. Event though we agree to accept the slightly lowered standard of not having to stay true to the Japanese version, but accepting the second-hand translation from Chinese as a working standard, anyone who wants to fiddle with bringing the text in line with the Japanese version can still do so, right?

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 01:27, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

Yes that's right. We don't need to stress ourselves to get our drafts out at "identical in style, vocabulary and atmosphere to the Japanese novels" standard but anyone who wants to upgrade the text from our "acceptable" level to higher is free to tinker around.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:24, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

== Correct English terms for 'Shinjins" and "Locked Space" ==

This is to established the correct english terms to be used in future chapters.

The two terms to be discussed are "'Shinjins" and "Locked Space"

If there are no alternatives we will leave them as it is, but i would like to hear so alternatives.

I feel we should give 'Shinjins" an english version, perhaps "behemoth" even "leviathan" or "colossus"

As for "locked space"

perhaps, "Locked Dimension" or "Closed Dimension"?

please discuss.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 07:49, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

My general experiance with translating is that "special terms" are often better off untranslated. One good reason why is that later on, the terms may be clarified or expanded upon by the author - in such cases, if an english word or phrase had been used, it may well need changing. Naturally, untranslated terms should always be explained to readers - ie what it means and why it is left untranslated. The word "Shinjin" is an existing word, which could be translated as "godlike person" and in the world of Haruhi, I think that is close to the intended meaning. The word doesn't accurately describe the being, and is pretty vague anyway, so translating it into an english word doesn't necessarily help. A word like "Titan" implies something large and with a human-like shape but a "Shinjin" isn't a physical creature or even alive - maybe something like "Golem" would more appropriate, but even then it implies something solid and physical while a Shinjin certainly isn't. In the case of "Heisa Kuukan", "kuukan" is simply space or dimension in this case, while "heisa" could mean either "closed" (as in a factory being closed / shut-down) or "exclusive", "isolated" or "closed" (as in a "closed system" or "closed society"). I think the second meaning of "heisa" is the intended meaning for "Heisa Kuukan" - ie "Isolated Dimension". Not translating special terms also saves on long-running arguments as to the "best" translation :)

--[[User:84.12.192.200|84.12.192.200]] 10:55, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* mm...I kinda like "Isolated Dimension"

It does convey instant communication to what it means.

Not so sure about the "shinjin" though....

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 12:11, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

Just brainstorming here:

''heisa kuukan'' : Sequestered space, disconnected space, dead continuum, dissociated space

''shinjin'' : Titans, Avatars, Colossi, Engrams

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:06, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

oh hey! "Engrams" sounds cool! It's somrthing i'll use to name my personal Mecha! But then again no one will understand what it's meant to be, but "Avatar" ...mmm...

<cite>
"Those blue creatures, we call them ''''Avatars'''', but, as I've told you before, they are greatly related to Suzumiya-san's mental condition. We're the same, of course. Once a Locked Space appears, once the ''''Engrams'''' begin their movement....."
</cite>

actually "Engrams" do sound good, but "Avatars" is just as good. Can't decide yet.

As for the "locked space" i still like "Isolated Dimension" (^^;)

Edit: Actually I gave it some thought, and "Avatar" seems to be the one i like best.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 13:16, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

As pseudo-scientific as it is, "engram" is actually the closest thing you come to a term describing what the blue giants's function is. Of course, it is laden down with baggage from its use in Scientology and NLP.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 14:04, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

Since we're already using English translations for some of the other terms, it may be best to continue doing so for all other terms, in the interest of uniformity. SOS Brigade instead of SOS-Dan, or Information Entity.

I'd go for Avatar for Shinjin, since those blue giants are manifestations of Haruhi's subconscious. If we want to go for (pseudo) scientific, why not take a leaf from Freud's book and call them Avatars of Id, Id being the part of us that operates solely on the basis of utility, not caring what other people think. Come to think of it, Haruhi is almost all Id.

As for "Locked Space", something about that wording just makes me fidget. The kanji for heisa mean "Closed and Locked", so I'd like a term that adequately conveys both meanings, as well as being suitably poetic or descriptive.

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 07:56, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

well, lets get this straight, are we going down the pseudo-scientific names or the descriptive non pseudo-scientific names?

personally, I don't mind either, but it might be easier for us to decide on these matters if we decided which path to go before hand that will best suit the atmosphere of the novel.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 08:40, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

i believe we should use "sealed dimension" if it's decided that the group will use their own translation, as stated earlier, that the author might go more into it, though if anyone read all the novels out, they might be able to help.

Do i need to post my uder here too?

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 09:02, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

Urk... anything but Engrams... why not just pop for "thetans" or "xenu" if you're gonna use that. I've got an idea... you could use "Engram" if you also use "Closet" for the locked space. Like "Tom Cruise has a huge engram trapped in his closet." (My apologies to scientologists... or not). Anyway, to suddenly become serious, I've always like idea of "pocket dimension" or "hammerspace"... so if you apply similar ideas to the fact that this is Haruhi's moods that dictate these things - how about "mood space" or "doom space" or "spontaneous dissociative personality disorder dimension"

ps: is "Kyon" Japanese for "LRon"?

[[User: chumsize|chumsize]] 15:37, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

*** LOLOLROFL!

Some very creative & amusing alternatives, but let us not stray from the critical points here, and decide on an answer first to therfore know which types we should consider.

(^^;)

So I will ask the question again.

'''are we going down the pseudo-scientific names or the descriptive non pseudo-scientific names?'''

Which will it be? Which suit the novel best?

If we agree it should have a more pseudo scientific theme, then "Engram", "Avatar of Id" or even the creative "thetan", "Xenu" "Combine" would fit the bill, but if we are simply going for a more descriptive English alternatives, "Avatar" , "Clossi" or "titan" it should be.

By deciding on one of these paths,it will allow us to easily narrow down the choices for us the pick the most suitable.
(^^)

My personal choice on this matter after some thought suggest to me that a more pseudo-scientific term seems to be the most fitting.

everyone please consider this question, and tell me what's your choice.

P.S: No Chumsize, I do not believe "kyon" is Japanese for "LRon", as so much as "Dick" (which stands for "Richard") is English for "Rin" (^^;)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 16:01, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I may not be an expert on what sounds good when translating Japanese to English, but my personal preference lies with just Shinjin. Although, I've never really been a big fan of Americanizing terms myself, but I don't see the point in trying to think of a unique term when there's already something fairly unique-sounding right in front of me... In any case, don't know about everyone else, but I've already grown quite fond of calling it just that.

-UltimaLuminaire 16:41, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

* We have already given unique Japanese terms the English equivalent, so unless there is a good reason for this to be an exception, it seems logical to keep this consistence.

If people think it's fine as it is, let us hear your view, if the majority think it is fine them it will stay.

But if it does, then we will have to put some notes just to inform the readers what this term means, or something.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 16:58, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I'd normally keep certain Japanese words "as is" in the translations simply due to words that can't be concisely tranlated in to another language, which is English in this case.

That being said, may I ask what is the actual kanji that is used for both "Shinjin" and "Heisa kuukan"?
The suggestions for Shinjin so far seem to be fair translations of what it is, considering it's a giant humanoid of unknown constitution. The term Avatar does appear to suit "Shinjin" best though, according to apropriated translation above.

Locked space or closed space seem a little ambiguous as translations though, even if they may be direct translations of the original characters used. It appears to be more like an alternate or parallel reality, where some things exist and are identical to the "normal reality" and the rest are absent (that being presence of constructs and general lack of living organisms). To add the notion of the seperate "reality" being inaccessible to all but a tiny few, I suppose one could try to define it as a restricted/confined reality. I don't really think "space" or "dimension" are as good a translation as "reality", since the term reality in itself, implies what could happen if the restricted/confined reality was no longer as such.

[[User: Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 01:24, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I personally won't mind the use of romanji or kanji-terms, they sound and look cooler anyways, and we all know what they mean. However, you guys might have to add footnotes saying how one should describe those terms, IF you are going to stay with the original translations.

However, i still support the use of "Avatar" and "Sealed dimension", just because they sound better and fit better.

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 05:31, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

* Unfortunately I do not know what the kanji are for "Shinjin" or "Heisa kuukan" but hopefully a Translator might provide you the characters.

In the mean time lets summaries the status of this topic:

There are two users who are supporting the current use of the Romanji

For alternative English translation for "shinjin" the term "Avatar" has several users who find this to be favourable.

For an alternative English translaton for "Heisa kuukan" there seems to be consensus that it should be changed, but no clear choice has yet to gain substantial favour.

Contributors who have yet to expressive your views, please join in, to help resolve this debate.

(^^)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 17:50, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

shinjin - 神人
Heisa kuukan - 閉鎖空間

...here you go

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 18:11, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I'd vote for Titan. They were human-gods and they were huge. Avatar has nothing to do with Shinjin and is basically making something else up to describe it.

Crazylegs

My vote... actual vote... no jokes...
shinjin = "demigod" - the english meaning of this word can mean "not quite man, not quite god"... seems viable
Heisakuukan = "dissociated space" - I like the reading of heisa as "unsociable"... and this conveys it...

[[User: chumsize|chumsize]] 21:38, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I also like the word "avatar" a lot, for the reasons others have already described.

As for "heisa kuukan", I agree with Da~Mike's notion that the word "space" or "dimension" is insufficient as a translation. If we're already going with descriptive names, I too would prefer the term "reality" to "space" or "dimension". It invokes the connotation that "heisa kuukan" is akin to a parallel plane of existence altogether. The term "reality", in this case, is much more descriptive than "space" or "dimension" (not to mention that this usage of the word "dimension" is itself erroneous).

As for the qualifier, I think "sealed" works really well (i.e. Sealed space, Sealed reality) -- it doesn't sound as awkward as "locked space" or "closed space", IMHO, and it accurately describes the properties of "heisa kuukan".

So, to sum it up, votes for "avatar" and "sealed reality".

[[User:Synecdoche|Synecdoche]] 21:53, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

To the person that said Avatar doesn't fit, that is not true. Look up the term Avatar at dictionary.com. It has many connotations that parallel the Shinjin. For one, the term Avatar is used to describe an entity that has manifested due to a source. Anyone who has knowledge of Dungeons and Dragons (ergo: Forgotten Realms) or any other fantasies thereof would understand this term and the uses it has (ie: an Avatar of a God or Goddess *wink wink*). However, that's one of the setbacks to such a term. It's more widely used than many would think, and holds a sort of redundance if it was used (and I don't know about you, but I'd prefer to have Suzumiya Haruhi stay low on the redundant side, which the translators and editors so far have done admirably). All the choices up till now have reflected well with the style of the anime, and I'm very biased towards afk's translations, so keep that in mind if you're reading this. ;)
It's really up to you to see if Avatar really fits.

As for Heisa Kuukan, all I can say is that after reading it as Sealed Dimension, it's hard to go back, but I'm also pretty open to Locked Dimension. They both sound fairly suave to me. I do not understand why the term Dimension is so erroneous here since it's connotations seem to be similar in fiction.

UltimaLuminaire 23:00, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

:: (Re: UltimaLuminaire)

:: The word "dimension" formally refers to any sort of a spatial extent: depth, height, width, height, for example. The concept is also very precisely and formally defined in the fields of mathematics and physics.

:: Contemporary science fiction authors misuse the word to mean alternate or parallel universes and such (i.e. He travelled to another dimension.) -- and that just irks me. Although I guess you can argue that since this usage of the term has become so commonplace, it can no longer be considered erroneous.

:: I guess I'm just being a prescriptivist prick. =P

:: [[User:Synecdoche|Synecdoche]] 22:34, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

mmmm..."sealed reality" doesn't seem to roll off the tongue as readily as "sealed dimension" or "Sealed space".
How about a compromise? "dissociated Reality" sounds pretty good.

Has the right amount of big words. (^^)

As for "shinjin" it seems that "avatar" is more or less certain, unless there is more objections.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 05:17, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

I was surprised at the amount of discussion this issue has caused, even though I really shouldn't be, as I've known about the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Color_of_the_bikeshed bike shed] principle for awhile. This is the first time I've seen it on a scale like this though, as I've never participated in a distributed project before.

'''My own thoughts on what makes a good name:'''
# Can say less than the term means, but should never say more.
#*You will be hearing the term so many times, that the meaning-associations will be set up, regardless, and you won't need whatever mnemonic it is that you wanted to build into the name. If you accidentally added extra meaning to your term, you'd be stuck having to mentally negate that meaning every time you read it.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. In other words, it doesn't bring to mind any images that you don't want associated with your term.
#*Think of all the extra baggage that comes with terms like, say ... "Demon", "Demigod", "Titan", "Troll", "Behemoth" -- They all say something of what the Shinjin are, but at the same time, they add meanings and connotations that simply aren't there in the story. It's very counterproductive to add erroneous meanings, only to have to work to undo them afterwards.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. Especially extra emotional baggage.
#*What if "Neon Genesis Evangelion" were released now, and the "Angels" were called "Terrorists" instead? The use of "Angels" carried plenty of emotional baggage, but it was baggage that was intended.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. Including any unintended connotations as to the nature of the namer.
#*That's why I'm against any strong pseudo-science namings. A name like that gives the impression that we know more than we do. Again, that extra information in a nice sounding name is just extra baggage -- especially if something later in the story directly contradicts what's in the name.
#*On the other hand, since it is a group of paranormals who did the naming, it's perfectly reasonable to have a paranormal bent to the naming.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage.

'''That being said,'''
:I'm perfectly content with
::*either "Shinjin" or "Godlike entity" ''(its generic English counterpart)'' for the glowing giants,
:and
::*any one of "Locked/Sealed Space", "Locked/Closed/Sealed/Isolated Dimension", or even the romaji "Heisa kuukan."

'''With respect to "Avatar":'''
:*I feel that it adds images not present in the original term -- as per my #2 point. The emphasis is on the fact that it's a manifestation of Haruhi's frustration. The original naming emphasizes its capabilities, e.g. "godlike being." -- and this is the aspect people with paranormal capabilities would be more interested in, I believe.
:*The first thing I think of when I think of the Shinjin ''(not the name, the thing)'' is "Holy hotcakes! Big glowing things! And they might destroy the world if they're not stopped!" Their power, in other words.
:*Conclusion: Medium spicy objection. Not my favorite, but not the worst suggestion of this discussion. Please add a translator note, no matter what term you choose.

'''With respect to "dissassociated reality":'''
:*This immediately brings to mind the psychological concept, "disassociated from reality." And that ''definitely'' has a lot of extra baggage to deal with, semantic, emotional, usage-wise -- the works.
:*Conclusion: Strong objection. Please use one of the more generic sounding terms. Again, at the very least, please add a translator note, no matter what.

Whew. In closing, let me say that participating in this bikeshed discussion was rather fun. I guess that's why they're so popular!

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 09:24, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

Many thanks for the kanji asukira.

Okay, I did quite a bit of looking up regarding both "Shinjin" and "Heisa kuukan" and I decided to break them down in to their constituent characters to try and understand how the term originated. Mind you, there's quite alot of mess associated with each character:

shinjin - 神人 Heisa kuukan - 閉鎖空間

神 = shin = myth, religion, mystery, God, nerves(??)
人 = jin = person, people
神人 = shinjin = God person

閉 = hei = closing, going out of business
鎖 = sa = chain
閉鎖 = heisa = closing/closed down

空 = kuu = sky, air
間 = kan = between, indirect, interval (time or space)
空間 = kuukan = space, room

If we analyse the kanji and what they all refer to above, it seems quite shockingly apparent that the word "avatar" suits "shinjin" perfectly in almost every respect (except nerves of course...). The word "avatar" definitely seems to connotate the idea of an unknown, yet supernaturally powerful being in the image of a person.
Moving away from whatever religious grounds I may be transgressing on to, from what I've read about the nature of the "shinjin" (from the translations provided), in my opinion, the word avatar appears to define "shinjin" aptly.
(I had a feeling that if the word avatar popped up, someone would mention D&D. Although I must say that to anyone familiar to the Forgotten Realms/D&D/Ultima series, the term might seem a bit... out of place?... Being a fan of those books myself, I still support the usage of avatar as the translation.)

"Heisa" appears to be pretty straighforward here. Although commonly associated with the closing/liquidation of a business, the kanji "sa" is related to a chain, thus the interpretation of locked or sealed is less ambiguous.

"Kuukan" is as bad as I had imagined it to be. The terms of sky or space or room seems rather vague and a bit cliché. I still believe that the word "reality" better defines what it is described to be. However, I do understand the general sentiment that the word "sealed dimension" or "locked space" has a suave sound to it.

I did look up for as many possible synonyms for sealed and locked that could sound catchy.
Here's the list of options:

* sealed
* bound
* locked
* confined
* restricted
* limited (very ambiguous term)
* finite = limited = bound = least ambiguous

As unambiguous as finite appeared to be, I expect there to plenty of conceptual problems with using that term, the primary being; if there is a finite reality, is there an infinte reality?
That would be a headache... (same problem with limited)

As a comparison check, let's use this sentence from chapter 6:

"Sealed Realities / Bound Realities / Locked Realities / Confined Realities / Restricted Realities / Limited Realities / Finite Realities occur randomly. Sometimes it appears once every other day, and sometimes it appears once every several months. Yet, one thing's for sure..."

Based on this, I'd say either Confined Reality or Restricted Reality seems to work. (Not dissociated reality... I whole-heartedly agree with The naming game on that point.)

[[User: Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 17:31, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I was thinking about this unconsciously, in the recesses of my mind (I do this a lot, when there's something bugging me), and something occurred to me. So far as I can gather, what is happening with the ''heisa kuukan'' is that a part of normal spacetime is being cut off from the rest and isolated. So... with that in mind, why not '''sequestered topology'''? Granted, it's science-fictiony, but it somehow sounds like the kind of self-important term that Koizumi might use.

On the topic of the ''shinjin''.... the phrase "Avatars of the Id" got me thinking about the ''Monsters of the Id'' phrase from the classic SF film '''Forbidden Planet'''. In a way, the Suzumiya stories tap into a lot of the old archetypical SF memes -- what we really need now, to complete the set, is a mad scientist!

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 15:41, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

My first impression of "sequestered topology" was: "Wow. What an exotic phrase! It's catchy too!... but what does it mean???"
In that respect, I must say it really does enchance the understanding of how dumbfounded Kyon was when Koizumi started telling his story. However, as lovely as it sounds, we must question two primary things:

* Its relevance to the context
* To keep translations as accurate and faithful interpretation with respect to the source material

Without adhering to the latter of the two, it would become more of an adaptation rather than a translation and as far as I know, most adaptations have a habit of changing parts of a story completely. I don't think any of us want to do that so.

To examine the relevance of "sequestered topology", let's break it down into its seperate words then. (Definitions copied and paster. Courtesy of Dictionary.com)

Sequestered =

# To cause to withdraw into seclusion.
# To remove or set apart; segregate. See Synonyms at isolate.
# Law.
## To take temporary possession of (property) as security against legal claims.
## To requisition and confiscate (enemy property).

Topology =

# Topographic study of a given place, especially the history of a region as indicated by its topography.
# Medicine. The anatomical structure of a specific area or part of the body.
# Mathematics. The study of the properties of geometric figures or solids that are not changed by homeomorphisms, such as stretching or bending. Donuts and picture frames are topologically equivalent, for example.
# Computer Science. The arrangement in which the nodes of a LAN are connected to each other.

First off, "topology" seems to be too vague, especially if it means a study of a place rather than being a place. Topography would be a better substitute for topology but it also pertains a greater proportion of ambiguity than either space or dimension, let alone reality.

Sequestered originally seemed to be a good match until I noticed that it's also synonomous with isolated. The naming game already pointed out his distaste for that word in conjunction with reality so I guess not.

Nice suggestion though.

:--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 00:24, 4 May 2006 (GMT)

==== 4th May End of Topic Deadline for "Shinjin" & "Heisa Kuukan" ====

<cite>
I was surprised at the amount of discussion this issue has caused, even though I really shouldn't be...In closing, let me say that participating in this bikeshed discussion was rather fun. I guess that's why they're so popular!
</cite>

Why Thank you, It's my speciality. (^-^)/

So from what comments i've read so far, I think we are getting to the end of this discussion, so i would like to place a deadline on this topic, which will be as stated above.

One of the reasons these discussions are so fun in my opinion, is for them to not drag on for too long. (^^)

So, lets lets summarise the current status.

No pseudo-scientific names, so there are no real objections to "Avatar" but further refinements are need in the form of notes, to make sepecial mention of "godlike being".

As for "Heisa Kuukan" I have the general feeling that there are no real objection to using the second word of the term "reality", as it accurately describles the phenomenon, use of "confined", "restricted", "Limited", "sealed", "locked" or "finite" is better then "dissociated", and additional notes should be appended regardlessly of what terms are chosen.

personally, if i was to choose one of those terms i do like "confined Reality".

But I can settle for "sealed Reality" as a compromise.

I can currently count in this discussion support for both terms, which at the moment would result in a deadlock.

If there is no clear choice, by the end of the deadline i will make a decision, So I appeal to other users who have yet to decide to add your own comments, to list your support or objections, before its too late.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 11:48, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

:'''A few quick notes on "reality"'''
: before this deadline thing rolls around. ''(I keep getting sucked into this discussion...)''

:'''Consider:'''
:* "Compared to mine, yours is a confined/restricted/limited reality."
:* "You live in a confined/restricted/limited reality."
:* "You're out of touch with reality."

:There are negative associations that aren't there if we substitute a more generic word like "space" or "dimension."

:'''If we ''do'' end up using "reality",''' ''(and it looks like we're going to)''
:* I'd favor one of the less familiar sounding compounds like "bound/sealed/locked reality"
:* Also, the image of the Shinjin trying to break out of the "bound/sealed/locked space/dimension/reality" fits nicely, since that's essentially what it's trying to do.
:**Now that I think of it, "confined" isn't all that bad of a choice, in this light.
:** "Breaking out of a limited/finite reality" makes the Shinjin sound like a struggling philosopher.
:** "Breaking out of an isolated reality" makes it sound like a mental patient.
:** "Breaking out of a lonely reality" makes it sound emo. ''(Someone stop me before I rewrite all the chapters in a self-absorbed, whiny style!)''
:* Conclusion: I'm fine with any terms that don't have unintended emotional/metaphysical implications.

:'''By the way, if the natives here are still restless for something else to discuss,'''
:please stop by the talk pages [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1| for Vol 1 Ch 1]], and [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3| for Vol 1 Ch 3]], or [[Talk:Format_guideline#Sentence_order_of_interleaved_dialogue_and_description.| here on this page]] to give some input on the issues I asked about there. ''(Bikesheds galore!)''

:One more thing. ...Just realized that my chosen username is scarily appropriate, considering the current discussion topic. Ok. I'm really done this time. ''(I can quit anytime...)''

:--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 13:35, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

Hmmm... Interesting point you raised there on the possible negative implications of using reality The naming game. That aspect honestly never crossed my mind though, now that you mention it.

However, I honestly don't think that people would think that way regarding that particular term (e.g. "confined reality") since the story goes on to explain the nature and context of a "confined reality" used for the story, and not it being a form of derisive language.

Let's see what everyone else has to say about this though. If people aren't happy with the final decision, they can still go ahead and save a copy of the file for themselves and edit away to their heart's desire.

I browsed through the other sections briefly and I'll look at them in more detail tomorrow. Preferably after I get tomorrow's exam out of the way... ^^;;

:--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 22:05, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I'll give this until 2300 (UTC) so user you still got some time left to add your own comments, on this matter.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 02:20, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

I would think most people who come here who have at least a certain knowledge of japanese, and even if they don't, i'm quite sure if we put the kanji in a footnote, they'll find out what it means in translators, or we can provide the information.

This way we can prevent any unseen explanation the author might give to these terms.

However, I can see that most of us prefer to use a term that is easier to understand on plain sight. If that's the case, then I am supporting the decisions of the editors, because I find alot of them fitting to use

--[[User:199.88.96.65|199.88.96.65]] 08:30, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Right. It seems like it been sorted.

I'll be putting up the terms now.

Which are "Avatar" & "Sealed Reality"

Notes will be need/or further clarification for them.

Thanks for all your input, this bikeshed topic is now officially closed.

\(^^)/

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 14:25, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

== Markup: CAPITALS, ''italics'' and '''bold''', oh my! ==

Most of the translation seems to have been done using plain text so far, with a few instances of capitals when somebody is yelling (e.g. "THAT'S WHY I AM WORKING SO HARD!!" in v01c01, "KYAA!!!" in v01c03, though notably it's instead "Kyaaa!!!" and "Kyaaa~~!!" in c02). However, I just was reading over the Volume 1 prologue and noticed that someone has used italics to emphisize some of Kyon's commentary. The italics are pretty appropriate as they are used in the prologue, but they bring up an issue of consistancy.

Are we going to use HTML (or rather Wiki) markup to make the text look nice? How about capitalized text? What are the style conventions we should use for each of those? Perhaps most importantly, what if any font or text styling changes are used in the original Japanese text to show emphasis?

--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 02:46, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Hm..that's probably inconsistency from editors, as i think Kinnyriddle did all the raw translations. for volume 1.

I would leave it to their explanation, cause I have NO idea if it's better or not...sorry.

--[[User:199.88.96.65|199.88.96.65]] 08:34, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Italics to indicate Kyon's "inner speech" would be a good idea I think.
I've watched a few episodes of the Haruhi anime and the fansubbing group a.f.k. helped distinguished the difference between Kyon's thoughts and his words. However, unlike the anime, since the novel is generally void of pictures, using italics or bold characters to indicate that Kyon is in fact musing would be incredibly useful. I would suggest italics as using bold font tends to indicate the importance of the text that is marked as bold, such as the '''DO NOT SUBMIT COPYRIGHTED WORK WITHOUT PERMISSION!''' in the edit screen that I'm currently typing in. Capitals in essence, have the same effect but tends to connotate passion, by which I mean a strong emotion when stressing a point or issue.

Thus, I think capitals would suit situations where the characters are in dismay such as: "KYAA!!!"
The original translation (or so I would think) of "Kyaaa~~!!" is something to do with the Japanese language of associating the symbol "~" as a means to drag the sound of a word out. So if something wanted to say "Bye" but drag it, the typical English method of doing this would be to type repeated letters such as: "Byyeeeee" whereas in Japanese, it would tend to be written as "Bye~~".

Conclusion: use of italics, bold and capital font as would be very helpful and may enhance reading.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 02:35, 5 May 2006 (GMT)

:I take it 'use "Bye[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:08, 6 May 2006 (PDT)" instead of "Byyeeeeee" for dragged sounds' will be our standard here? Or the other way round?

:Hopefully the italising of Kyon's inner commentaries (that don't leak out) won't be too hard. Actually, which way do we treat those commentaries that do leak out but don't have explicit speech marks surrounding them? Yeah, I'm happy for the (''conservative'' use of) Markups, but uncertain on italising Kyon's commentaries - I think it's fine leaving that in plain text and let the reader figure out what's what.
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:08, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

<cite>
Hm..that's probably inconsistency from editors, as i think Kinnyriddle did all the raw translations. for volume 1.
</cite>

Yup yup. that was before we had the format guidelines.
oh well, we bringing the early chapters up to standard so its getting there. (^^;)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 18:45, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

== Proposal to revised the number of Translators per volume ==

Hello, there are more Translators now, and it seems to me that we should revise how many translators can work on any one volume,
So I think we should revised this guideline and allow three Translators to work on a volume,

We have more then enought active Editors, who are very efficient so any doubts about inconsistancies are minimal in my opinion.

comments please.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 07:05, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

Mmm, worth a try I'd say. Now that we have better tracking of who translates what and a functional "Editors discuss matters to come to standardised decisions" atmosphere in place, worth testing it out. Though I'd still be wary - the more people on the project, the greater the administrative and organisational prowess needed (and coming up with large-scale procedures that don't bog down into uber legalese etc is hard).

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:02, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

Talk:Format guideline

2006-05-06T17:02:14Z

Psieye: A cautious "yes"

Hello, so lets kick this up, what things should we address first?

Which things should be established first?

please use the "add comment" icon above.
Please scroll down for current Discussion.
Pervious Discussion on related format guidelinetopics have been copied here for reference.

==Volume 01, Chapter 01 Discussion==
For discussion of issues solely related to Chapter 1, please see [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1|the discussion page for Chapter 1]].

==== Suzumiya Haruhi's language ====
This is mostly about thelastguardian's translation of Haruhi using "kick ass". Psieye toned it down to "awesome". Although I am personally against using strong language, if this same crude language is present in the original Japanese, I won't complain keeping the "kick ass."
-- [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 01:22, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

Cruzz used the word "radical" for that passage. It certainly seems the best choice but his whole style is different so perhaps "radical" isn't what we're seeking here for this translation's style.
[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 23:44, 19 April 2006 (GMT)

I guess I'll jump in to say something. The original japanese line is:

高校にはもっとラディカルなサークルがあると思ってたのに。
Koukou ni wa motto radikaruna saakuru ga aru to omotteta no ni.

As such, I never even considered any other words except "radical". It covers both bases, and frankly I'd be willing to bet that the line is mostly referring to actual radicalness (differing from a norm).

--[[User:Cruzz|Cruzz]] 10:21, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 02 Discussion ==

==== Hyperion ====

The general story is seven pilgrims re-visiting a planet, and most of the book is composed of the life stories of each pilgrim.

I read the first life story (the priest's) yesterday. It's one powerful piece of writing. I'd call it one of the most striking scifi tales I've read in the past year. If you get the chance, go read it...

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 09:45, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

==== The Fall of Hyperion ====
About this passage:

''All the members are here today. Nagato Yuki sat in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about the effects of Saturn's satellites falling down. Asahina didn't have to come but still obediently arrived, sitting on a steel chair looking confused.''

The original Japanese text is:

一応メンバーは揃っていた。相も変わらず長門有希は定位置で土星のマイナー衛星が落ちた
とかどうしたとかいうタイトルのハードカバーを読みふくり、来なくてもいいのに生真面目に
もちゃんとやって来た朝日奈みくるさんは在所なげにパイプ椅子に腰掛けている。

So far as I can tell, a better translation of the passage would be:

''Anyway, all the members were here today. Nagato Yuki was in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about a minor satellite of Saturn falling down, or something like that. Asahina didn't have to come but had still obediently arrived, seated on a steel chair and looking confused.''

Obviously, the book in question (as we've seen in the anime) has to be ''The Fall of Hyperion'' by Dan Simmons -- but equally obviously, Kyon doesn't recognize it, and thinks it's about Hyperion the satellite of Saturn. This is marked by the tentative nature of his ''to ka doushita to ka iu taitoru''.

I'm changing this passage as shown, in the body text, but I just wanted to explain why I've changed it this way. I really think that we might want to include a translator's footnote here, to the effect that we know which book is meant, but that the confusion was present in the original text, and is indisputably deliberate on the part of the author. Are we going to make footnotes? If so, this is a good place for one.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 19:14, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 04 Discussion ==

==== Once it's all over, a post-mortem will be held to review and prepare for further developments. ====

Post-mortem? That sort of suggests a death, although I know what is trying to be said, but it might give the wrong meaning to other people. I wonder if there is another word we could substitute this with? Would anyone like to give a suggestion? --[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 07:44, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

In the military, they use the term "After Action Report" (abbr. AAR). --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 10:10, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

Debriefing? --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] 23:03, 22 April 2006 (EDT)

Review. --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:22, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Review is already said in the sentence, but we could change that. Out of which do you think Haruhi would be the most likely to say? --[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 05:41, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

To be honest, I think "debriefing" fits in very well in the sentence. It also suits the quasi-militaristic secret superspy-agent-hero-fantasy world that the SOS Brigade has its roots in. "Once it's all over, a debriefing will be held to review and prepare for further developments." See? It looks good. Kudos to '''velocity7''' for ''le mot juste''.--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 05:54, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Volume 01, Chapter 05 Discussion ==

For this material, please see [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter5|the discussion page for Chapter 5]].

== Current Discussion - New Points Discussed Here ==

== Dialogue syntax issues ==

As you can tell from the first chapter, Kyon represses a significant amount of his thoughts during conversations. Most of these thoughts take the form of a silent aside that the other characters are not aware of. However, there are times when Kyon's inner dialogues are leaked out into the open but the parenthesis is left out. For example, in Chapter 1:

''After class, Taniguchi, with his mystified face, tried to corner me. Taniguchi, you look like a total moron with that expression of yours!

"Be quiet! I don't care what you say. Anyway, just what magic did you cast?"''

From what thelastguardian tells me, the lack of parenthesis is the author's style. The reason I bring this up is because a casual reader might be confused in certain places when deciding whether Kyon speaks or not. I believe the author's style should be reverted with no parentehsis added. What is your opinion?

Another issue is how place the "Haruhi said" and other such lines that directly reference to a character's line. In the current format, such lines are separated by a space. I'm of the opinion these spaces should be closed and the short commentary following a line should be closed. Already, this has been taken care of by others and myself in a few instances.

''"Which is why I'm going to obtain one now," Haruhi said, like a hunter looking for its prey.''

But before I start linking dialogue to commentary, what do you think? --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 23:32, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:Agreed on closing some of the linebreaks for dialogue syntax. Breaking a new line all over the place probably looks right with Japanese text, but English novels are written with "Haruhi said" descriptions and following commentaries on the same line as the dialogue (as well as further dialogue by the same person). Then again, Kyon's inner voice commentaries and asides I'd count as 'dialogue' and therefore require a change in line. For example, from Ch 2:

:''"I see... I understand."''
:''What did you understand?''
:''"I'll quit the Calligraphy Club, and join your club..." Her voice is so full of sadness. "But, I don't know what the Literature Club does." ''

:Oh and just to clarify, I don't think we need to add any 'somebody said,' descriptions if they're not already there - as was discussed it is pretty easy to guess who's speaking what line even if we don't get "verbalised accents" (such as trademark deviations from Standard Japanese and -yo, -desu endings).
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:48, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

::Though on second thought, ''"her voice is so full of sadness"'' and many other such descriptions feel like 'dialogue'/'monologue commentary' since this is Kyon First Perspective afterall. Mmm... maybe making a finer distinction like this would just cause more trouble. Ok, I guess only doing the no-linebreak thing with "lines that directly reference a character's line" cases would be sensible, as Baltakatei originally suggested.
::--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:42, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

=== Sentence order of interleaved dialogue and description. ===

Note in this example from [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3|Volume 1, Chapter 3]], how Kyon's dialogue is before its description, which is the opposite of normal English usage and expectation.

EX.1a
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:"......What are we looking for?"

:'''Since no one else asked, I decided to do it myself.'''
</cite>
vs.

EX.1b
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:'''Since no one else asked, I decided to do it myself.'''

:"......What are we looking for?"
</cite>
There are actually quite a few examples of this pattern in the text, and I assume this sounds very natural in Chinese/Japanese. In some cases this can be worked around by rewording, while still preserving order, and in some cases it can't. In particular, it's hard to do so when the description follows a long passage of dialogue, as in [[Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter6|Volume 1, Chapter 6]] - Haruhi's monologue. Even in cases where it can be worked around, it usually sounds awkward to do so.

So my question is: Are there any objections to changing the sentence order in order to reflect the expectations of an English reader? In particular, are there any places where doing so would change the meaning/impact of the text? Of course, the second question is largely rhetorical, since nobody ''(except maybe Nagato Yuki)'' could mentally perform the transformation, and immediately post the results.

In any case, I'm willing to make the changes, but hopefully someone with access to ''(and understanding of)'' the original text can check to see that it doesn't break anything subtle, like parallelism or who-knows-what.

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 21:25, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

* In that respect the first one, you cited is the one i'll expect a English speaker would say.

I think limited rewording is for the best, but large ones i think we need to consult the translators on it.
Preserving the "impact" makes more sense for me. After all thats what that part of the story was suppose to communicate to the original Japanese readers, so it would be an insult to not attempt to change the sentence to give the same effect for the English readers.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 23:43, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

* First off, let me say that I have tempered my stance.

What convinced me, in particular, was your comment that the story was originally meant to "communicate to the original Japanese readers." And I agree that in no shape or form, should we attempt to hide the fact that this was originally a book written by a Japanese person, for a Japanese audience. ''(Let's put aside for the moment that the chapters under discussion came from the Chinese translation.)'' In this light, I'd rather have things sound slightly awkward, rather than have the meaning altered in order to facilitate a smoother English reading. I believe people can mentally compensate for most aspects of style, as long as the meaning is there. ''(I enjoyed reading the chapters, even before all the editing took place.)''

''(Don't read any further unless you enjoy semantics and English usage/feel issues. You have been warned!)''

That having been said, I still feel my second example to be slightly more natural sounding -- though I ''am'' starting to see how the other could be taken as natural sounding as well. I'm curious as to opinions on the following examples. My own comments are at the end.

EX.1c
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:No one else is going to ask? Fine, I'll do it.

:"......What are we looking for?"
</cite>

EX.1d
<cite>
:... let's begin searching!"

:"......What are we looking for?"

:-- Since no one else had asked, I'd decided to do it myself.
</cite>

The following is also from Volume 1, Chapter 3.

EX.2a (original)
<cite>
:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:Haruhi, who was standing on the commander's seat, suddenly shouted. Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

EX.2b
<cite>
:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:-- A sudden shout from Haruhi, while standing on the commander's seat. Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

EX.2c
<cite>
:Haruhi, who was standing on the commander's seat, suddenly shouted.

:"Right, let's now begin the first SOS Brigade meeting!"

:Please stop startling people by suddenly shouting!
</cite>

This is from Volume 1, Chapter 6.

EX.3a (original)
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:Haruhi said endlessly as though giving a speech in a debate. When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>

EX.3b
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:Haruhi said this without pausing, as though giving a speech in a debate. When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>
EX.3c
<cite>
:Haruhi stood by the railway tracks, sorry, the railway path, and began to talk. She spoke without pausing, as though giving a speech in a debate.

:'''[Insert Haruhi monologue here]'''

:When she finished she gave an expression of regretting ever saying all that, and looked at the sky in anguish.
</cite>

'''My comments:'''

EX.1c is how I mentally read EX.1b, and I suspect Onizuka's reading of EX.1a was closer to EX.1d's clarification. I find EX.1c more colloquial than EX.1d, but either is reasonably natural sounding. If I had to pick an "official" version, I'd go with EX.1d, though I really like the "Kyon commentary" aspect of EX.1c.

EX.2a doesn't make sense to me -- unless you want to try reading it in the Harry Potter style. ''(shudder)'' Even though EX.2c changes the sentence order, it sounds more natural to me than EX.2b, though I find either better than EX.2a in terms of making sense.

EX.3a, English grammar issues aside, has odd semantics to me. The meaning seems to be that Haruhi spoke some words after the explicit dialogue. However, I don't believe this to be the case, based on previous patterns in the text. Perhaps a translator could clarify?

Ex.3b gives an unambiguous interpretation of EX.3a's meaning. EX.3c has the same meaning as EX.3b, but exchanges the dialogue/description order. I don't have a preference for either EX.3b, or EX.3c, so I would go with EX.3b, as it preserves order.

By the way, I believe it's a testament to the author that I wasn't particularly bored going over these examples along with the text. "The Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi" has excellent replay value. Hoping one day to reread it in the original Japanese...

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 10:00, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* ...I'am temporarily speechless.

That is some very impressive detail analysis you have there, to be honest I can't really comment on it.

I think it's best I allow the project Editors/Translators to discuss this with you, as I feel my average English Literature isn't really up to the task. (^^;)

'''Goes back to hid in the Web Managment Cubical'''

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:17, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* I prefer the EX1.d wording to preserve the original expectation you mentioned. My reason for this is because the style of the Japanese novel retains this separate (dialogue) + (commetary) formatting. Much work will be involved should we decide to reword all the sentences of our translators (who seem to be following the novel's formatting).

For Example 3, I prefer the EX3b rewording with "this" because of the long length of Haruhi's speech.

Overall, I believe retaining the original order of the dialogue and following commentary is the best way since order/expectation is not an issue. However, the presence of a space between the speech and commentary seems to be unnecessary. The formatting of the Wiki seems to make the space between separate lines more pronounced than is present in the original Japanese novel. Therefore, I'm in favor of connecting commentary to the dialogue except in the cases of long speeches such as in EX3. [[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 17:28, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

I finally read through all the possible stylistic variations you meantioned above The naming game. Now here's what I think of the options (that I decided before reading your footnotes to understand your viewpoint).
I'll list it in a mathematical order for ease (where the symbol > means greater than what the "pointy end" points at. Basic math.)

EX1b > EX1c > EX1d > EX1a

Initially, after reading those four varitations, the first thing that struck me was the lack of distinction between the speakers present in both the versions EX1d and EX1a. It isn't immediately apparent that Kyon raised the question or the reason for it (although normal people would definitely question Haruhi's actions...).
I also noted a difference between the two sets of styles, that being EX1b & EX1c vs. EX1d & EX1a. The difference is that EX1b & EX1c suggest that there was a noticable time lag between Haruhi's statement and Kyon's interjection (which makes it seem logical for Kyon to think to himself "Since no one else is asking... etc"). EX1d & EX1a however, suggests a more sudden, if not immediate interjection from Kyon, making it seem less sensible as to what Kyon considers as a time delay for people to react (in this case, to ask Haruhi what they were to do).
After reading The naming game's footnotes however, one aspect that makes this novel appealing is Kyon's musings every so often, which often serve as his immediate reaction (before he ever considers speaking or in direct response to a ridiculous statement of some sort). Thus, I conclude that Kyon's comtemplations or "inner speech" that is often directed at the reader should be retained. However, I believe the issue on the time delay that I mentioned should also be addressed if possible.

EX2a > EX2b > EX2c

First of all, I like J.K. Rowling's style of writing, which in fact is the preferred mode of writing here in Britain mind you. In any case, personal preferences aside, again, these three variations can be differentiated into two categories:
EX2a & EX2b vs. EX2c
Both EX2a & EX2b deliver Haruhi's shout to be sudden and has the effect of startling the reader (although it didn't startle me...). The reason for this is that it does not announce what the character is about to do before the character actually performs the action. Putting this into perspective, imagine we had a film, say Star Wars: The Empire Strikes Back and we were hinted at what Darth Vadar was about to say to Luke:
e.g. Darth Vadar paused, with his crimson light-saber ever primed, prepared himself to deliver five words that would send Luke's psyche into complete and utter disarray. "Luke. I am your father."
.....
Actually, now that I think about it, it doesn't seem quite that wrong here, in fact I think it work quite well... I guess I used a bad example...
Anyway, the point is that EX2c removes the added element of surprise by specifying that Haruhi stood on her seat and was about to shout whatever words came after the word shout. EX2b is inferior to EX2a by the fact that it appears to be grammatically weaker, or seems less fluid in terms of the order of the words used.

EX3b > EX3a > EX3c

My opinions on this are similar to The naming game's.
EX3b is a clear and succinct description of what the entire monologue of Haruhi was like. It also helps to further reinforce the reader's thoughts of what they interpreted of the long passage of Haruhi's past coming from the notorious Haruhi herself (or at least I believe it would reinforce what the reader would think). By this I mean it reinforces certain thoughts after the reader has read through the monologue and then read the description of how the monologue was delivered.
EX3a is identical to EX3b exceptfor the use of "spoke endlessly" as oppossed to "spoke without ever pausing". The term "endlessly", like another point I mentioned above (if not related to all of them), does not specify time. By this I mean and endless speech could be a university lecturer who would speak endlessly in a lecture over a period of an hour, putting everyone to sleep with the voice of a lullaby. In contrast, a university lecturer who spoke without ever pausing would probably hold all of the students attention due to the rate of his/her speech (e.g. a hyperactive or eccentric lecturer). Therefore, the usage of "spoke without ever pausing" seems to suit and define the character of Haruhi much better than that of "spoke endlessly".

EX3c is less to my liking for the same reason that I disliked EX2c. In general, it is often far more interesting to leave the reader to imagine how an action might be performed before stating the mode by which it was performed or delivered (for this kind of style, it is typically speech). This would give the reader a bit more freedom to engage themselves into the story by conveying words into imagination before reading further to find that it was to their expectation or it wasn't (bursting their bubble).

Well, that's all I have to say on this part for the time being. Hope it helps.
--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 02:12, 5 May 2006 (GMT)

== Kyon's Narration Tense ==

Kyon's Narration Tense is something we should quickly agree on I think. I point to the small conversation that started on this
[[Talk:Format_guideline#It_is_as_if_to_her.2C_the_guys_are_pumpkins_or_potato_sacks.2C_and_she_couldn.27t_care_less. | in Ch 1's discussions]] regarding how I think we ought to first agree on what 'the present' is for Kyon's Narration.
--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 18:39, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

* Ahh you mean this one?

'''Does anybody have any clarification on this?

I think uniform past tense in the prologue sounds better for sure, but if he's not revealing foreknowledge in the rest of the chapters, then present tense would seem to be more logical.

'''

personally I agree, i mean Kyon speak for the present, he doesn't speak with the knowledge of the future of past.

He's the vocal of the audience.

I guess with have to check with an a translator to know if he ever does start to speak with hindsight/foresight.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 19:07, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

There are certainly times when he speaks about the future, for example, from Chapter 1: "As I said, at first I felt very irritated, but later on I learned that all those people graduated from East Junior High." --[[User:Ryukaiser|Ryukaiser]] 20:24, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

:Yes but that's an example from chapter 1, which I've already suggested as being a "Let me tell you how I got to where I am in this newly formed, I-have-no-idea SOS-dan" backstory session. So Chapter 1 should also be in past tense I think. Chapter 2 onwards (perhaps right from the start of it, thus setting 'the present' to just after Haruhi's Inspiration for a club) should be present tense narration.

:Of course, if it's explicitly clear he suddenly adds in a comment from future hindsight, then we do that in past tense. But I think it's pretty clear when those happen - incidentally do they happen much beyond chapter 1?
:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:55, 22 April 2006 (PDT)

Ah, well there you go.
it gets more complicated already.
i'll leave it up to you lot ^^;

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 20:39, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

Is there anything in the Japanese text that would make the present tense an obvious choice? If not, it shouldn't be used. The present tense is very, very rarely used in professional-level English writing because it is so awkward and difficult to read. Usually, it's only used when aiming for a specific style or with some other framing narrative that gives a specific reason for it. Even then, though, it is normally considered undesirable; every writing course I've ever taken has emphasized the fact that the present tense is to be avoided. An extremely skilled writer can get away with it, but usually when they do so they'll be using it to ''deliberately'' trip their readers up or make their text seem strange (it's sometimes employed to that end in magical realism, for instance.) I doubt that's the case here. Anyway, it might be too late to say this, but in English-language fiction the past tense should usually be used unless you have an overwhelming reason to do otherwise; in almost all cases it is going to be clearer and flow more smoothly. As one of my teachers once said, if you (as an inexperienced writer) are ever uncertain as to what tense you should be using, it is almost absolutely certain that you ought to be using the past tense. --[[User:Aquillion|Aquillion]] 23:31, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm, I can't find any disputes to your point - once I get Immediate Past Tense in my head to distinguish from "Far Backstory Past Tense", then I see no objection. It usually is easy to feel when the Present Tense is the best choice which is indeed rare. Ok, I'll wait to see if others have an opinion on this and we'll change the Format Guideline accordingly - I don't think it's too late and besides somebody can always do this Tense stuff for a chapter they haven't looked at before.

(Oh btw, Wiki hint: type four ~'s together and it'll automatically generate a timestamp and your name)

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:25, 28 April 2006 (PDT)

I went back to the Japanese text and found that past tense is used a lot in straightforward event narration. The thing is that Japanese just has past and non-past. Translators have to use context to determine whether to use the myriad tenses of English: past perfect, present perfect, etc.

Perhaps the best rule of thumb would be to use present tense for the lines that are obviously Kyon's commentary, if you are using the Chinese novels as your material.

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 03:35, 28 April 2006 (PDT)

== anything to put on the front page? ==

just wondering if you lot got any guides you wanna put up yet?

it looks funny with those bits at the bottom.

unless this is not necessary, then i'll remove it. it's kinda bugging me now :/

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 06:05, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm... it seems people are continuing to deal with the chapter-specific stuff in each chapter's Talk page so the chapter-specific discussions that were cloned above can just be moved back I guess. Regarding overall issues, well discussion seems to have stopped. For now, why not put up the points made in the Dialogue Syntax section? i.e.
1) no parenthesis for when Kyon's "inner dialgue leaks out"
2) the "no-line break for lines that directly reference a character's line"

I'd like to also put up the point of setting Kyon's narration tense with the 'Kyon is telling the story in the present from Vol 1 Ch 2 onwards, and before that he was giving backstory' rule of thumb. However, the lack of discussion on this point means we can't really put it up yet - there are valid alternate rules of thumb (e.g. most things after prologue/backstory-Ch-1 in immediate past tense) and we need to agree on one (even if that is as simple as 'whatever the original text uses').

Perhaps getting clearing the redundat chapter-specific discussions above would highlight how this has yet to be discussed?

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 08:59, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

ok. well i'll just put those two points up for now.

It'll look better with something to complain about then nothing to look at. like now.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 09:31, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Regarding the "Narration Tenses" issue: to be honest, so long as we agree to stick to a consistent Tense processing standard, I'm not really bothered with what we decide on - I tend to naturally focus more on where the English doesn't seem to flow right and what tense is being used usually doesn't register as a problem to me. So, if no further discussion happens on this, shall we just say "stick with whatever tenses the original text uses" for preservation purposes and be done with this stagnant subject? I think the translators are naturally preserving the tenses from the original text so asking them to stick with that policy seems good enough to me.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 09:35, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Chapters with multiple Translators Conflicting ==

I think it's best we start discussing a solution to this, best to nip it in the buds, as this has potential to happen again.

One idea I have in the future to have a translator "declare" which chapters they will commence work actively, one only. You cannot, "reserve" a chapter or do one chapter partly only to return to complete another one. Or alternativelr you could all agree together which should do which one, and we will note it down somewhere so that everyone sticks to it.

It will be easier for Editors to standardlize the entire chapter, then to have more then one translator working, as experienced in chapter 05 ([http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter5#Translation_Issues|Chapter Chapter 05 Translation Issue]).

But then this will reduce the efficency, as most translators work faster then others, and this could result in random chapters being completed before others. at this moment i have't thought of a solution.
but from the top of my head, we could split the chapters perhaps? and have fall back agreements,meaning that if a chapter is not completyed for whatever reason, the assigned translator for that chapter will know that another agreed translator will take over.
food for thought.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:08, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

For small groups of people, it's best to keep things simple. Your suggested system may be necessary if we had 6+ active translators or so, but until then we can make do with a much simpler system:

Create a page where translators announce the status of their work - what chapter and roughly how much of it they've translated. I'd imagine it would be most natural to work on one chapter at a time, but in case it's not... well have the translators discuss such points between themselves? Such discussion is easy in a small group like this provided necessary information (the status page) is readily available.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 11:11, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

mmm...I suppose so.

But at this moment , there seems to be an agreement that Kinny will do Volume 01.

As for the others volumes beyond that, well that is open to debate.

Kinny and Thelastguardian favours a volume to volume approach, while i'am aware of the favouable arguments for it, i still do not believe it will ultilize the translators efficently.

however i do like your idea, it is best to show all transparency,
I think it's best to inform everyone and discuss this matter.

Disptes fears that more then one translator operating one volume will yield lower quality for faster times.

There is a happy medium that i believe we can reach, too many translators perhaps but surely having a few quality translators on one volume with editors to suppport them will more then compensate for the fears of "inconsistent style" after all, isn't this the point of this page?

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 11:20, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

== Standard English Words? i.e. "Consortium" ==

Just read the added contribution from kinny on Chapter 05.

noticed you used the word, "Consortium"

sounds strange, i've heard other alternatives such as The "Organisation".

"Consortium" seems to imply a planet wide group yet Itsuki mentioned it only consists of 10 known members. when put with that even "Organisation" seems a bit grand.

perhaps "brotherhood" sounds better?

Either way i think its best we agree what words we should use, and also other important ones.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:21, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

I vote for "Instrumentality" -- see discussion page for Chapter 5.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:57, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

A couple of other standardising suggestions:

1) "Literature Club" not "Literacy Club"

2) "Class 1-5" not "Fifth Class" etc

If no other discussion is generated on these two points after 2 days, I'll put them on the Format page

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 16:04, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

I completely endorse [[User:Psieye|Psieye]]'s two points. These seem like simple and obvious standard translations.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 16:13, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Agreed.

--[[User:Adelina|Adelina]] 14:25, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

Got nothing to complain about that.
So i guess that's sorted.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 14:49, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

== Common Japanese terms carried over ==

Notably "Moe" vs 'Turn-On Factor' - this is something most people are familiar with and those who aren't can be pointed to an easy reference. [[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] made an edit to Ch 2 implementing Moe which I think is perfectly reasonable, but it does bring up the issue of whether we want to completely avoid all mention of Japanese words or we allow ourselves to use ones which are widely known by the general Anime fan population.

The other issue is to use "-sempai" or "-senpai": I'm going with the former.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 05:09, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

I believe Moe to be fine even with normal readers, because in the very next line it says "turn on factor", so the explanation is built into the text.

--[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 17:00, 27 April 2006 (EST)

Yes, i have noticed [[Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] constant activitives, anymore and i might have to put him/her on the new editors list. (^^;)

I'm fine with Moe, As i tihnk majority of reads can understand it, but we can't assume that everyone knows this. Perhaps it's best to link the word to an explaination. We already began to do this already with certain words, except the linking.

As for the senior issue, well it has been general accepted that the romanji spelling of that word is "Senpai" i have yet to see anyone use "sempai", not even in fansubs, although i've seen it some dictionaries, but those are 10yrs out of date so i guess it doesn't count.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 05:36, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Actually, most appearances in Ch 2 are in the "Sempai" spelling ^^;; Well that can be changed - so we're going to stick with the "Senpai" version then?

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 06:23, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Agreed.

Best to put those points up, while your at it.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 06:55, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Well, senpai ''is'' the romanization of the word... [[Eleutheria|Eleutheria]]

I vote for ''senpai'', too. --[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 14:04, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Referring to the edit where "Turn-on factor" was replaced with "Moe", would someone please enlighten me as to what the term "Moe" means and provide me with the kanji if there is any. As far as I know, the term "Moe" was coined by Otakus in response to a certain style of female characters that are suppossed to be be simultaneously cute (in a child-like fashion) and sexy. I personally find that quite hard to imagine. Were it a simpler term, I would suggest using the phrase "sex appeal".
In any case, my main concern with replacing "turn-on factor" with "Moe" is that several readers may be very confused and think it to be Moe, a name of a person perhaps...

Certain terms such as "sempai"/"kouhai" or "aniki" and other common terms of endearment (usually some kind of honorific) is one thing that is near impossible to translate in to English without it sounding incredibly odd, if not unusual. Even the term "san", used when addressing a person as a semi-courteous mannerism seems very bizarre as one would not normally address friends or colleagues as Mr "First Name" or Ms "Firs Name". When used in conjunction with a surname, it tranlates fine. I would personally "borrow" Japanese terms as the Japanese have borrowed English terms for things they may not be able to describe in their language.
Thus, I think sempai/senpai and most other honorifics should stay. (My two pence on that issue, though largely unnecessary.)

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 18:42, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

== Where's the "References & Translator's Notes" section? ==

So we've agreed to link terms and references in some separate Notes/References section, but where should this be? ['''Option 1'''] The Discussion pages of each chapter? If so, we'll have to clean up those pages - old discussions archived away (or just deleted) while leaving space for current issues to still be debated. GTO, perhaps they should be unified to look something like this?

* Table of contents
* References & Translator's Notes
* Current translation issues (with optional link to old discussions elsewhere?)
* (or maybe have Old Discussions stuck as an appendix at the bottom of the chapter's discussion page?)

Or would we rather hide casual readers from all our talk, therefore ['''Option 2'''] place Notes/References at the bottom of the main chapter's text after a horizontal line?

====While i would like to have everything related to be on one page====

But i guess thats not going to happen when people will continue to use the indivual chapters page, while it'll be great to have everything organised you must admit what you are proposing is going to a signifcant amount of time, if we use [option 1]

[option 2]
At the same time i don't think its right to mess up the chapters with the notes at the bottom. But i do like the idea of linking the words to something us, saves us all the restructuring.

I mean why don't we jus link the word when it first appears on the chapter, to the related notes/refs in the talk pages, once only.

That way if peope don't understand it, they can click it ,and get cluded in.

but once only, it'll save time from changing all the same words to have the link.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 09:17, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Oh of course I meant we only link them once. My question was: where will that link point to? As in where do we explain what the Reference is? In the chapter's talk pages (so that people don't get spoilt of future things as might be the case in an 'all references are on this page' situation)?

Besides, Option 1 really shouldn't take much time. Ok fine, delay the "sort out discussions into current vs resolved" - how much work is it to create 1 section at the top of each chapter's talk page? Actually, this'll be much easier if I show you what I mean won't it? Ok, give me a few hours to deal with other things first, then I'll do Ch 2's talk page in what I mean by Option 1.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:51, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Ok, Chapter 2's Talk page has been formated as per Option 1. If you want me to do the other chapters, I'll have to do them another day as I've got approaching deadlines now.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 12:18, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

I've given this matter some thought, and here's how I've tried to resolve it. I'm currently working on vol.2 ch.4, and in the Talk page for that chapter, I've set up three main sections: '''Original Text''' for the original text of the novel (which is temporary - we're not producing a Japanese bootleg, here - and only while I'm translating, as a reference); '''Translation Notes''' for ''my'' translation notes (that is, my cleaned-up versions of whatever discussion has taken place on each thorny spot, as well as remarks on in-text references); and '''Comments''' (which is where the editors, myself, and other visitors to the page can discuss the issues. The Comments section is obviously intended to be messy -- but ideally, when the translation is over, the Translation Notes section will be clean and immediately useable. When the project is complete, we can move the Translation Notes to a separate wikipage, one for each chapter), and maybe include links in the text to the relevant notes.

How's that?

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:01, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

So in the short-term, it means it'll boil down to "Translation Notes" and then a Discussion section as before. Well, certainly you've hammered out details which are plausible and I have no objections. I guess it is more sensible to just leave Discussions/Comments as a mess and leave them like that, instead of wasting time organising them into "present" and "past". Aye ok, seems we're going for Option 1 with FON's details then.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 13:23, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

Well if you blokes have the time to do it, then i have no objections.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 15:24, 27 April 2006 (PDT)

== Chinese vs. Japanese Translation ==

I think we need to figure out a policy for second-hand translations; not to be rude to Kinny Riddle or anything, the translations are great. It's just that we need a double-check or at least some way of making sure everything was accurate compared to the actual Japanese novel itself. Maybe not now, maybe sometime later in the future, but it'd at least put to rest these translation nuances. Like a total checkover or something, if people don't get time to actually do the sort of stuff mentioned on the main page. --[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]] 0:05, 26 April 2006 (EDT)

=== Must it be accurate to the Japanese version? ===

My point, must it be accurate to the Japanese novel?

I just think that unless its a word that is absolute vital to the plot, then i don't think slight mistranslation would hinder it much.

But then again, i don't see why we can't at leased check, if an editor has the time to do it.

I'm not saying we should start correcting whole sentence just to fit the original, but within sensible reason. And not just for the sake of perfection. (which isn't fun, when it becomes serious.)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 21:21, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

As we'd discussed over at Animesuki, while it's nice to be as accurate as possible to the original works, we shouldn't get too stressed or lose too much time to striving for that perfection. That's why I've put up the disclaimer that some of these translations are based on the Chinese edition - they're not identical but they convey the story accurately enough (most people don't care for the trivial details). More Haruhi scripts of decent quality is preferred over few extremely perfect scripts. Deviations by the Chinese Edition that do get spotted in our scripts can be fixed as they are spotted by whoever happens to spot them (hence why Anonymous Edits have now been allowed).

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 21:33, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

oh yeah!

........ (has a memory of a Goldfish)

er, I remember...Just wanted to inform our non-animesuki contributors over here. (^^;)

So er, guess that's sorted then. ^^)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 21:53, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm. Event though we agree to accept the slightly lowered standard of not having to stay true to the Japanese version, but accepting the second-hand translation from Chinese as a working standard, anyone who wants to fiddle with bringing the text in line with the Japanese version can still do so, right?

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 01:27, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

Yes that's right. We don't need to stress ourselves to get our drafts out at "identical in style, vocabulary and atmosphere to the Japanese novels" standard but anyone who wants to upgrade the text from our "acceptable" level to higher is free to tinker around.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:24, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

== Correct English terms for 'Shinjins" and "Locked Space" ==

This is to established the correct english terms to be used in future chapters.

The two terms to be discussed are "'Shinjins" and "Locked Space"

If there are no alternatives we will leave them as it is, but i would like to hear so alternatives.

I feel we should give 'Shinjins" an english version, perhaps "behemoth" even "leviathan" or "colossus"

As for "locked space"

perhaps, "Locked Dimension" or "Closed Dimension"?

please discuss.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 07:49, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

My general experiance with translating is that "special terms" are often better off untranslated. One good reason why is that later on, the terms may be clarified or expanded upon by the author - in such cases, if an english word or phrase had been used, it may well need changing. Naturally, untranslated terms should always be explained to readers - ie what it means and why it is left untranslated. The word "Shinjin" is an existing word, which could be translated as "godlike person" and in the world of Haruhi, I think that is close to the intended meaning. The word doesn't accurately describe the being, and is pretty vague anyway, so translating it into an english word doesn't necessarily help. A word like "Titan" implies something large and with a human-like shape but a "Shinjin" isn't a physical creature or even alive - maybe something like "Golem" would more appropriate, but even then it implies something solid and physical while a Shinjin certainly isn't. In the case of "Heisa Kuukan", "kuukan" is simply space or dimension in this case, while "heisa" could mean either "closed" (as in a factory being closed / shut-down) or "exclusive", "isolated" or "closed" (as in a "closed system" or "closed society"). I think the second meaning of "heisa" is the intended meaning for "Heisa Kuukan" - ie "Isolated Dimension". Not translating special terms also saves on long-running arguments as to the "best" translation :)

--[[User:84.12.192.200|84.12.192.200]] 10:55, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

* mm...I kinda like "Isolated Dimension"

It does convey instant communication to what it means.

Not so sure about the "shinjin" though....

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 12:11, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

Just brainstorming here:

''heisa kuukan'' : Sequestered space, disconnected space, dead continuum, dissociated space

''shinjin'' : Titans, Avatars, Colossi, Engrams

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:06, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

oh hey! "Engrams" sounds cool! It's somrthing i'll use to name my personal Mecha! But then again no one will understand what it's meant to be, but "Avatar" ...mmm...

<cite>
"Those blue creatures, we call them ''''Avatars'''', but, as I've told you before, they are greatly related to Suzumiya-san's mental condition. We're the same, of course. Once a Locked Space appears, once the ''''Engrams'''' begin their movement....."
</cite>

actually "Engrams" do sound good, but "Avatars" is just as good. Can't decide yet.

As for the "locked space" i still like "Isolated Dimension" (^^;)

Edit: Actually I gave it some thought, and "Avatar" seems to be the one i like best.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 13:16, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

As pseudo-scientific as it is, "engram" is actually the closest thing you come to a term describing what the blue giants's function is. Of course, it is laden down with baggage from its use in Scientology and NLP.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 14:04, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

Since we're already using English translations for some of the other terms, it may be best to continue doing so for all other terms, in the interest of uniformity. SOS Brigade instead of SOS-Dan, or Information Entity.

I'd go for Avatar for Shinjin, since those blue giants are manifestations of Haruhi's subconscious. If we want to go for (pseudo) scientific, why not take a leaf from Freud's book and call them Avatars of Id, Id being the part of us that operates solely on the basis of utility, not caring what other people think. Come to think of it, Haruhi is almost all Id.

As for "Locked Space", something about that wording just makes me fidget. The kanji for heisa mean "Closed and Locked", so I'd like a term that adequately conveys both meanings, as well as being suitably poetic or descriptive.

[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 07:56, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

well, lets get this straight, are we going down the pseudo-scientific names or the descriptive non pseudo-scientific names?

personally, I don't mind either, but it might be easier for us to decide on these matters if we decided which path to go before hand that will best suit the atmosphere of the novel.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 08:40, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

i believe we should use "sealed dimension" if it's decided that the group will use their own translation, as stated earlier, that the author might go more into it, though if anyone read all the novels out, they might be able to help.

Do i need to post my uder here too?

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 09:02, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

Urk... anything but Engrams... why not just pop for "thetans" or "xenu" if you're gonna use that. I've got an idea... you could use "Engram" if you also use "Closet" for the locked space. Like "Tom Cruise has a huge engram trapped in his closet." (My apologies to scientologists... or not). Anyway, to suddenly become serious, I've always like idea of "pocket dimension" or "hammerspace"... so if you apply similar ideas to the fact that this is Haruhi's moods that dictate these things - how about "mood space" or "doom space" or "spontaneous dissociative personality disorder dimension"

ps: is "Kyon" Japanese for "LRon"?

[[User: chumsize|chumsize]] 15:37, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

*** LOLOLROFL!

Some very creative & amusing alternatives, but let us not stray from the critical points here, and decide on an answer first to therfore know which types we should consider.

(^^;)

So I will ask the question again.

'''are we going down the pseudo-scientific names or the descriptive non pseudo-scientific names?'''

Which will it be? Which suit the novel best?

If we agree it should have a more pseudo scientific theme, then "Engram", "Avatar of Id" or even the creative "thetan", "Xenu" "Combine" would fit the bill, but if we are simply going for a more descriptive English alternatives, "Avatar" , "Clossi" or "titan" it should be.

By deciding on one of these paths,it will allow us to easily narrow down the choices for us the pick the most suitable.
(^^)

My personal choice on this matter after some thought suggest to me that a more pseudo-scientific term seems to be the most fitting.

everyone please consider this question, and tell me what's your choice.

P.S: No Chumsize, I do not believe "kyon" is Japanese for "LRon", as so much as "Dick" (which stands for "Richard") is English for "Rin" (^^;)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 16:01, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I may not be an expert on what sounds good when translating Japanese to English, but my personal preference lies with just Shinjin. Although, I've never really been a big fan of Americanizing terms myself, but I don't see the point in trying to think of a unique term when there's already something fairly unique-sounding right in front of me... In any case, don't know about everyone else, but I've already grown quite fond of calling it just that.

-UltimaLuminaire 16:41, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

* We have already given unique Japanese terms the English equivalent, so unless there is a good reason for this to be an exception, it seems logical to keep this consistence.

If people think it's fine as it is, let us hear your view, if the majority think it is fine them it will stay.

But if it does, then we will have to put some notes just to inform the readers what this term means, or something.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 16:58, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I'd normally keep certain Japanese words "as is" in the translations simply due to words that can't be concisely tranlated in to another language, which is English in this case.

That being said, may I ask what is the actual kanji that is used for both "Shinjin" and "Heisa kuukan"?
The suggestions for Shinjin so far seem to be fair translations of what it is, considering it's a giant humanoid of unknown constitution. The term Avatar does appear to suit "Shinjin" best though, according to apropriated translation above.

Locked space or closed space seem a little ambiguous as translations though, even if they may be direct translations of the original characters used. It appears to be more like an alternate or parallel reality, where some things exist and are identical to the "normal reality" and the rest are absent (that being presence of constructs and general lack of living organisms). To add the notion of the seperate "reality" being inaccessible to all but a tiny few, I suppose one could try to define it as a restricted/confined reality. I don't really think "space" or "dimension" are as good a translation as "reality", since the term reality in itself, implies what could happen if the restricted/confined reality was no longer as such.

[[User: Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 01:24, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I personally won't mind the use of romanji or kanji-terms, they sound and look cooler anyways, and we all know what they mean. However, you guys might have to add footnotes saying how one should describe those terms, IF you are going to stay with the original translations.

However, i still support the use of "Avatar" and "Sealed dimension", just because they sound better and fit better.

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 05:31, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

* Unfortunately I do not know what the kanji are for "Shinjin" or "Heisa kuukan" but hopefully a Translator might provide you the characters.

In the mean time lets summaries the status of this topic:

There are two users who are supporting the current use of the Romanji

For alternative English translation for "shinjin" the term "Avatar" has several users who find this to be favourable.

For an alternative English translaton for "Heisa kuukan" there seems to be consensus that it should be changed, but no clear choice has yet to gain substantial favour.

Contributors who have yet to expressive your views, please join in, to help resolve this debate.

(^^)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 17:50, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

shinjin - 神人
Heisa kuukan - 閉鎖空間

...here you go

[[User: asukira|asukira]] 18:11, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I'd vote for Titan. They were human-gods and they were huge. Avatar has nothing to do with Shinjin and is basically making something else up to describe it.

Crazylegs

My vote... actual vote... no jokes...
shinjin = "demigod" - the english meaning of this word can mean "not quite man, not quite god"... seems viable
Heisakuukan = "dissociated space" - I like the reading of heisa as "unsociable"... and this conveys it...

[[User: chumsize|chumsize]] 21:38, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

I also like the word "avatar" a lot, for the reasons others have already described.

As for "heisa kuukan", I agree with Da~Mike's notion that the word "space" or "dimension" is insufficient as a translation. If we're already going with descriptive names, I too would prefer the term "reality" to "space" or "dimension". It invokes the connotation that "heisa kuukan" is akin to a parallel plane of existence altogether. The term "reality", in this case, is much more descriptive than "space" or "dimension" (not to mention that this usage of the word "dimension" is itself erroneous).

As for the qualifier, I think "sealed" works really well (i.e. Sealed space, Sealed reality) -- it doesn't sound as awkward as "locked space" or "closed space", IMHO, and it accurately describes the properties of "heisa kuukan".

So, to sum it up, votes for "avatar" and "sealed reality".

[[User:Synecdoche|Synecdoche]] 21:53, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

To the person that said Avatar doesn't fit, that is not true. Look up the term Avatar at dictionary.com. It has many connotations that parallel the Shinjin. For one, the term Avatar is used to describe an entity that has manifested due to a source. Anyone who has knowledge of Dungeons and Dragons (ergo: Forgotten Realms) or any other fantasies thereof would understand this term and the uses it has (ie: an Avatar of a God or Goddess *wink wink*). However, that's one of the setbacks to such a term. It's more widely used than many would think, and holds a sort of redundance if it was used (and I don't know about you, but I'd prefer to have Suzumiya Haruhi stay low on the redundant side, which the translators and editors so far have done admirably). All the choices up till now have reflected well with the style of the anime, and I'm very biased towards afk's translations, so keep that in mind if you're reading this. ;)
It's really up to you to see if Avatar really fits.

As for Heisa Kuukan, all I can say is that after reading it as Sealed Dimension, it's hard to go back, but I'm also pretty open to Locked Dimension. They both sound fairly suave to me. I do not understand why the term Dimension is so erroneous here since it's connotations seem to be similar in fiction.

UltimaLuminaire 23:00, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

:: (Re: UltimaLuminaire)

:: The word "dimension" formally refers to any sort of a spatial extent: depth, height, width, height, for example. The concept is also very precisely and formally defined in the fields of mathematics and physics.

:: Contemporary science fiction authors misuse the word to mean alternate or parallel universes and such (i.e. He travelled to another dimension.) -- and that just irks me. Although I guess you can argue that since this usage of the term has become so commonplace, it can no longer be considered erroneous.

:: I guess I'm just being a prescriptivist prick. =P

:: [[User:Synecdoche|Synecdoche]] 22:34, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

mmmm..."sealed reality" doesn't seem to roll off the tongue as readily as "sealed dimension" or "Sealed space".
How about a compromise? "dissociated Reality" sounds pretty good.

Has the right amount of big words. (^^)

As for "shinjin" it seems that "avatar" is more or less certain, unless there is more objections.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 05:17, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

I was surprised at the amount of discussion this issue has caused, even though I really shouldn't be, as I've known about the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Color_of_the_bikeshed bike shed] principle for awhile. This is the first time I've seen it on a scale like this though, as I've never participated in a distributed project before.

'''My own thoughts on what makes a good name:'''
# Can say less than the term means, but should never say more.
#*You will be hearing the term so many times, that the meaning-associations will be set up, regardless, and you won't need whatever mnemonic it is that you wanted to build into the name. If you accidentally added extra meaning to your term, you'd be stuck having to mentally negate that meaning every time you read it.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. In other words, it doesn't bring to mind any images that you don't want associated with your term.
#*Think of all the extra baggage that comes with terms like, say ... "Demon", "Demigod", "Titan", "Troll", "Behemoth" -- They all say something of what the Shinjin are, but at the same time, they add meanings and connotations that simply aren't there in the story. It's very counterproductive to add erroneous meanings, only to have to work to undo them afterwards.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. Especially extra emotional baggage.
#*What if "Neon Genesis Evangelion" were released now, and the "Angels" were called "Terrorists" instead? The use of "Angels" carried plenty of emotional baggage, but it was baggage that was intended.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage. Including any unintended connotations as to the nature of the namer.
#*That's why I'm against any strong pseudo-science namings. A name like that gives the impression that we know more than we do. Again, that extra information in a nice sounding name is just extra baggage -- especially if something later in the story directly contradicts what's in the name.
#*On the other hand, since it is a group of paranormals who did the naming, it's perfectly reasonable to have a paranormal bent to the naming.
# Doesn't have any extra baggage.

'''That being said,'''
:I'm perfectly content with
::*either "Shinjin" or "Godlike entity" ''(its generic English counterpart)'' for the glowing giants,
:and
::*any one of "Locked/Sealed Space", "Locked/Closed/Sealed/Isolated Dimension", or even the romaji "Heisa kuukan."

'''With respect to "Avatar":'''
:*I feel that it adds images not present in the original term -- as per my #2 point. The emphasis is on the fact that it's a manifestation of Haruhi's frustration. The original naming emphasizes its capabilities, e.g. "godlike being." -- and this is the aspect people with paranormal capabilities would be more interested in, I believe.
:*The first thing I think of when I think of the Shinjin ''(not the name, the thing)'' is "Holy hotcakes! Big glowing things! And they might destroy the world if they're not stopped!" Their power, in other words.
:*Conclusion: Medium spicy objection. Not my favorite, but not the worst suggestion of this discussion. Please add a translator note, no matter what term you choose.

'''With respect to "dissassociated reality":'''
:*This immediately brings to mind the psychological concept, "disassociated from reality." And that ''definitely'' has a lot of extra baggage to deal with, semantic, emotional, usage-wise -- the works.
:*Conclusion: Strong objection. Please use one of the more generic sounding terms. Again, at the very least, please add a translator note, no matter what.

Whew. In closing, let me say that participating in this bikeshed discussion was rather fun. I guess that's why they're so popular!

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 09:24, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

Many thanks for the kanji asukira.

Okay, I did quite a bit of looking up regarding both "Shinjin" and "Heisa kuukan" and I decided to break them down in to their constituent characters to try and understand how the term originated. Mind you, there's quite alot of mess associated with each character:

shinjin - 神人 Heisa kuukan - 閉鎖空間

神 = shin = myth, religion, mystery, God, nerves(??)
人 = jin = person, people
神人 = shinjin = God person

閉 = hei = closing, going out of business
鎖 = sa = chain
閉鎖 = heisa = closing/closed down

空 = kuu = sky, air
間 = kan = between, indirect, interval (time or space)
空間 = kuukan = space, room

If we analyse the kanji and what they all refer to above, it seems quite shockingly apparent that the word "avatar" suits "shinjin" perfectly in almost every respect (except nerves of course...). The word "avatar" definitely seems to connotate the idea of an unknown, yet supernaturally powerful being in the image of a person.
Moving away from whatever religious grounds I may be transgressing on to, from what I've read about the nature of the "shinjin" (from the translations provided), in my opinion, the word avatar appears to define "shinjin" aptly.
(I had a feeling that if the word avatar popped up, someone would mention D&D. Although I must say that to anyone familiar to the Forgotten Realms/D&D/Ultima series, the term might seem a bit... out of place?... Being a fan of those books myself, I still support the usage of avatar as the translation.)

"Heisa" appears to be pretty straighforward here. Although commonly associated with the closing/liquidation of a business, the kanji "sa" is related to a chain, thus the interpretation of locked or sealed is less ambiguous.

"Kuukan" is as bad as I had imagined it to be. The terms of sky or space or room seems rather vague and a bit cliché. I still believe that the word "reality" better defines what it is described to be. However, I do understand the general sentiment that the word "sealed dimension" or "locked space" has a suave sound to it.

I did look up for as many possible synonyms for sealed and locked that could sound catchy.
Here's the list of options:

* sealed
* bound
* locked
* confined
* restricted
* limited (very ambiguous term)
* finite = limited = bound = least ambiguous

As unambiguous as finite appeared to be, I expect there to plenty of conceptual problems with using that term, the primary being; if there is a finite reality, is there an infinte reality?
That would be a headache... (same problem with limited)

As a comparison check, let's use this sentence from chapter 6:

"Sealed Realities / Bound Realities / Locked Realities / Confined Realities / Restricted Realities / Limited Realities / Finite Realities occur randomly. Sometimes it appears once every other day, and sometimes it appears once every several months. Yet, one thing's for sure..."

Based on this, I'd say either Confined Reality or Restricted Reality seems to work. (Not dissociated reality... I whole-heartedly agree with The naming game on that point.)

[[User: Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 17:31, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I was thinking about this unconsciously, in the recesses of my mind (I do this a lot, when there's something bugging me), and something occurred to me. So far as I can gather, what is happening with the ''heisa kuukan'' is that a part of normal spacetime is being cut off from the rest and isolated. So... with that in mind, why not '''sequestered topology'''? Granted, it's science-fictiony, but it somehow sounds like the kind of self-important term that Koizumi might use.

On the topic of the ''shinjin''.... the phrase "Avatars of the Id" got me thinking about the ''Monsters of the Id'' phrase from the classic SF film '''Forbidden Planet'''. In a way, the Suzumiya stories tap into a lot of the old archetypical SF memes -- what we really need now, to complete the set, is a mad scientist!

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 15:41, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

My first impression of "sequestered topology" was: "Wow. What an exotic phrase! It's catchy too!... but what does it mean???"
In that respect, I must say it really does enchance the understanding of how dumbfounded Kyon was when Koizumi started telling his story. However, as lovely as it sounds, we must question two primary things:

* Its relevance to the context
* To keep translations as accurate and faithful interpretation with respect to the source material

Without adhering to the latter of the two, it would become more of an adaptation rather than a translation and as far as I know, most adaptations have a habit of changing parts of a story completely. I don't think any of us want to do that so.

To examine the relevance of "sequestered topology", let's break it down into its seperate words then. (Definitions copied and paster. Courtesy of Dictionary.com)

Sequestered =

# To cause to withdraw into seclusion.
# To remove or set apart; segregate. See Synonyms at isolate.
# Law.
## To take temporary possession of (property) as security against legal claims.
## To requisition and confiscate (enemy property).

Topology =

# Topographic study of a given place, especially the history of a region as indicated by its topography.
# Medicine. The anatomical structure of a specific area or part of the body.
# Mathematics. The study of the properties of geometric figures or solids that are not changed by homeomorphisms, such as stretching or bending. Donuts and picture frames are topologically equivalent, for example.
# Computer Science. The arrangement in which the nodes of a LAN are connected to each other.

First off, "topology" seems to be too vague, especially if it means a study of a place rather than being a place. Topography would be a better substitute for topology but it also pertains a greater proportion of ambiguity than either space or dimension, let alone reality.

Sequestered originally seemed to be a good match until I noticed that it's also synonomous with isolated. The naming game already pointed out his distaste for that word in conjunction with reality so I guess not.

Nice suggestion though.

:--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 00:24, 4 May 2006 (GMT)

==== 4th May End of Topic Deadline for "Shinjin" & "Heisa Kuukan" ====

<cite>
I was surprised at the amount of discussion this issue has caused, even though I really shouldn't be...In closing, let me say that participating in this bikeshed discussion was rather fun. I guess that's why they're so popular!
</cite>

Why Thank you, It's my speciality. (^-^)/

So from what comments i've read so far, I think we are getting to the end of this discussion, so i would like to place a deadline on this topic, which will be as stated above.

One of the reasons these discussions are so fun in my opinion, is for them to not drag on for too long. (^^)

So, lets lets summarise the current status.

No pseudo-scientific names, so there are no real objections to "Avatar" but further refinements are need in the form of notes, to make sepecial mention of "godlike being".

As for "Heisa Kuukan" I have the general feeling that there are no real objection to using the second word of the term "reality", as it accurately describles the phenomenon, use of "confined", "restricted", "Limited", "sealed", "locked" or "finite" is better then "dissociated", and additional notes should be appended regardlessly of what terms are chosen.

personally, if i was to choose one of those terms i do like "confined Reality".

But I can settle for "sealed Reality" as a compromise.

I can currently count in this discussion support for both terms, which at the moment would result in a deadlock.

If there is no clear choice, by the end of the deadline i will make a decision, So I appeal to other users who have yet to decide to add your own comments, to list your support or objections, before its too late.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 11:48, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

:'''A few quick notes on "reality"'''
: before this deadline thing rolls around. ''(I keep getting sucked into this discussion...)''

:'''Consider:'''
:* "Compared to mine, yours is a confined/restricted/limited reality."
:* "You live in a confined/restricted/limited reality."
:* "You're out of touch with reality."

:There are negative associations that aren't there if we substitute a more generic word like "space" or "dimension."

:'''If we ''do'' end up using "reality",''' ''(and it looks like we're going to)''
:* I'd favor one of the less familiar sounding compounds like "bound/sealed/locked reality"
:* Also, the image of the Shinjin trying to break out of the "bound/sealed/locked space/dimension/reality" fits nicely, since that's essentially what it's trying to do.
:**Now that I think of it, "confined" isn't all that bad of a choice, in this light.
:** "Breaking out of a limited/finite reality" makes the Shinjin sound like a struggling philosopher.
:** "Breaking out of an isolated reality" makes it sound like a mental patient.
:** "Breaking out of a lonely reality" makes it sound emo. ''(Someone stop me before I rewrite all the chapters in a self-absorbed, whiny style!)''
:* Conclusion: I'm fine with any terms that don't have unintended emotional/metaphysical implications.

:'''By the way, if the natives here are still restless for something else to discuss,'''
:please stop by the talk pages [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter1| for Vol 1 Ch 1]], and [[Talk:Suzumiya_Haruhi:Volume1_Chapter3| for Vol 1 Ch 3]], or [[Talk:Format_guideline#Sentence_order_of_interleaved_dialogue_and_description.| here on this page]] to give some input on the issues I asked about there. ''(Bikesheds galore!)''

:One more thing. ...Just realized that my chosen username is scarily appropriate, considering the current discussion topic. Ok. I'm really done this time. ''(I can quit anytime...)''

:--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 13:35, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

Hmmm... Interesting point you raised there on the possible negative implications of using reality The naming game. That aspect honestly never crossed my mind though, now that you mention it.

However, I honestly don't think that people would think that way regarding that particular term (e.g. "confined reality") since the story goes on to explain the nature and context of a "confined reality" used for the story, and not it being a form of derisive language.

Let's see what everyone else has to say about this though. If people aren't happy with the final decision, they can still go ahead and save a copy of the file for themselves and edit away to their heart's desire.

I browsed through the other sections briefly and I'll look at them in more detail tomorrow. Preferably after I get tomorrow's exam out of the way... ^^;;

:--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 22:05, 3 May 2006 (GMT)

I'll give this until 2300 (UTC) so user you still got some time left to add your own comments, on this matter.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 02:20, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

I would think most people who come here who have at least a certain knowledge of japanese, and even if they don't, i'm quite sure if we put the kanji in a footnote, they'll find out what it means in translators, or we can provide the information.

This way we can prevent any unseen explanation the author might give to these terms.

However, I can see that most of us prefer to use a term that is easier to understand on plain sight. If that's the case, then I am supporting the decisions of the editors, because I find alot of them fitting to use

--[[User:199.88.96.65|199.88.96.65]] 08:30, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Right. It seems like it been sorted.

I'll be putting up the terms now.

Which are "Avatar" & "Sealed Reality"

Notes will be need/or further clarification for them.

Thanks for all your input, this bikeshed topic is now officially closed.

\(^^)/

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 14:25, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

== Markup: CAPITALS, ''italics'' and '''bold''', oh my! ==

Most of the translation seems to have been done using plain text so far, with a few instances of capitals when somebody is yelling (e.g. "THAT'S WHY I AM WORKING SO HARD!!" in v01c01, "KYAA!!!" in v01c03, though notably it's instead "Kyaaa!!!" and "Kyaaa~~!!" in c02). However, I just was reading over the Volume 1 prologue and noticed that someone has used italics to emphisize some of Kyon's commentary. The italics are pretty appropriate as they are used in the prologue, but they bring up an issue of consistancy.

Are we going to use HTML (or rather Wiki) markup to make the text look nice? How about capitalized text? What are the style conventions we should use for each of those? Perhaps most importantly, what if any font or text styling changes are used in the original Japanese text to show emphasis?

--[[User:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]] 02:46, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Hm..that's probably inconsistency from editors, as i think Kinnyriddle did all the raw translations. for volume 1.

I would leave it to their explanation, cause I have NO idea if it's better or not...sorry.

--[[User:199.88.96.65|199.88.96.65]] 08:34, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

Italics to indicate Kyon's "inner speech" would be a good idea I think.
I've watched a few episodes of the Haruhi anime and the fansubbing group a.f.k. helped distinguished the difference between Kyon's thoughts and his words. However, unlike the anime, since the novel is generally void of pictures, using italics or bold characters to indicate that Kyon is in fact musing would be incredibly useful. I would suggest italics as using bold font tends to indicate the importance of the text that is marked as bold, such as the '''DO NOT SUBMIT COPYRIGHTED WORK WITHOUT PERMISSION!''' in the edit screen that I'm currently typing in. Capitals in essence, have the same effect but tends to connotate passion, by which I mean a strong emotion when stressing a point or issue.

Thus, I think capitals would suit situations where the characters are in dismay such as: "KYAA!!!"
The original translation (or so I would think) of "Kyaaa~~!!" is something to do with the Japanese language of associating the symbol "~" as a means to drag the sound of a word out. So if something wanted to say "Bye" but drag it, the typical English method of doing this would be to type repeated letters such as: "Byyeeeee" whereas in Japanese, it would tend to be written as "Bye~~".

Conclusion: use of italics, bold and capital font as would be very helpful and may enhance reading.

--[[User:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]] 02:35, 5 May 2006 (GMT)

<cite>
Hm..that's probably inconsistency from editors, as i think Kinnyriddle did all the raw translations. for volume 1.
</cite>

Yup yup. that was before we had the format guidelines.
oh well, we bringing the early chapters up to standard so its getting there. (^^;)

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 18:45, 4 May 2006 (PDT)

== Proposal to revised the number of Translators per volume ==

Hello, there are more Translators now, and it seems to me that we should revise how many translators can work on any one volume,
So I think we should revised this guideline and allow three Translators to work on a volume,

We have more then enought active Editors, who are very efficient so any doubts about inconsistancies are minimal in my opinion.

comments please.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 07:05, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

Mmm, worth a try I'd say. Now that we have better tracking of who translates what and a functional "Editors discuss matters to come to standardised decisions" atmosphere in place, worth testing it out. Though I'd still be wary - the more people on the project, the greater the administrative and organisational prowess needed (and coming up with large-scale procedures that don't bog down into uber legalese etc is hard).

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 10:02, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume1 Chapter5

2006-05-06T12:23:14Z

Psieye: My interpretation to that moment

== Original text ==

=== Page 161 ===

第五章

週明け、そろそろ梅雨を感じさせる湿気を感じながら登校すると着いた頃には今までにも増
して汗みずくになった。誰かこの坂道にエスカレータを付けるという公約を掲げて選挙に出る
奴はいないものか。将来選挙を得たときにそいつに投票してやってもいい。

教室で下敷きを団扇代わりにして首元から風を送り込んでいたら、珍しく始業の鐘ギリギリ
にハルヒが入ってきた。

どすりと鞄を机に投出し、

「あたしも扇いでよ」

「自分でやれ」

ハルヒは二日前に駅前で別れたときまったく変化のない仏頂面で唇を突き出していた。最
近マツな顏になったと思っていたのに、また元に戻っちまった。

「あのさ、涼宮。お前『しあわせの青い鳥』って話知ってるか？」

「それが何？」

=== Page 162 ===

「いや、まあ何でもないんだけどな」

「じゃあ訊いてくんな」

ハルヒは斜め上を睨み、俺は前を向き、岡部教師がやって来てホームルームが始まった。

この日の授業中、不機嫌オーラを八方に放射するハルヒのダウナーな気配がずっと俺の背中にプレッシャーを与えていた、いや、今日ほど終業のチャイムが福音に聞こえた日はなかった。

山火事をいち早く察知した野ネズミのように、俺は部室棟へと退避する。

部室で長門が読書する姿は今やデフオォルトの風景であり、もはやこの部屋と切り離せない固定の置物のようでもあった。

だから俺は、一足先に部室に来ていた古泉一樹にこのように言った。

「お前も俺に涼宮のことで何か話はあるんじゃないのか？」

この場には三人しかいない。ハルヒは今週が掃除当番だし朝比奈さんはまた来ていない。

「おや、お前も、と言うからにはすでにお二方からアプローチを受けているようですね」

古泉は、昨日図書館から借り出した本に顔を埋めている長門を一瞥する。すべてを知ってるみたいな訳知り口調が気に入らない。

=== Page 163 ===

「場所を変えましょう。涼宮さん出くわすとマズイですから」

古泉が俺を伴って訪れた先は食堂の屋外テーブルだった。途中で自販機のコーヒーを買って俺に手渡し、丸いテーブルに男二人でつくのもアレだけども、この際仕方がない。

「どこまでご存じですか？」

「涼宮がただ者ではないってことくらいか」

「それなら話は簡単です。その通りなのでね」

それは何かの冗談なのか？　ＳＯＳ団に揃った三人が三人とも涼宮を人間じゃないみたいなことを言い出すとは、地球温暖化のせいで熱気にあてられてるんじゃねえのか。

「まずお前の正体から聞こうか」

宇宙人と未来人には心当たりがあるから、

「実は超能力者でして、などと言うんじゃないだろうな」

「先に言わないで欲しいな」

== Translation notes ==

=== The Blue Bird of Happiness ===

First published in 1908 as ''L'Oiseau bleu'', this is a children's play by Belgian poet, playwright and Nobel laureate Maurice Polydore-Marie-Bernard Maeterlinck (1862-1949). Like [[Tanigawa Nagaru]], Maeterlinck first studied law, then turned to literature.

The play contains several elements that are congruent with the story of Suzumiya Haruhi and her merry friends. In the play, two children, a boy and a girl, are sent forth by a fairy, to seek the mystical Blue Bird of Happiness. On their journey, they visit numerous locales symbolic of human thought and emotion, including the Land of Memory, the Palace of Night and the Kingdom of the Future (note how these mirror Haruhi's companions). The children's quest is futile, but returning home, they find that the Blue Bird has been in the cage all along. The moral is that happiness can be found at home, and that the journey is as important as the goal.

No doubt Tanigawa-sensei is making an oblique point about the nature of his story. I'll leave it to you to draw your own conclusions.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]]

=== Haruhi's downer ===

Yes, it does, in fact, say "downer" in the original text: ハルヒのダウナー (''Haruhi no DAUNAA'')

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]]

=== "the chime at the end of the day sounded like the peal of Heaven" ===

''"the chime at the end of the day sounded like the peal of Heaven"'' is my best attempt to render 今日ほど終業のチャイムが福音に聞こえた日はなかった into a form that flows well in English.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]]

=== "It wasn't like blaming global warming for the heat, was it?" ===

This is my attempt to render the second clause of that very long sentence into English: 地球温暖化のせいで熱気にあてられてるんじゃねえのか (''chikyuuondanka no sei de nekki ni aterareterun ja nee no ka'')

Unfortunately, I don't think it sounds very good. If someone can come up with a better way to express it, I'd be very happy.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]]

The more i read that sentence the more im confused.

what is it trying to imply? That similarities of globalwarming to the situation is that globalwarming is NOT the reason for the heat,implying that its just simply Bollocks, B.S, rubbish, etc, not true.
or that its a sarcastic poke at the information people saying that the raising heat isn't responsible due to global warming, Therefore implying that Haruhi non-human-ness is an unspoken obvious?

Or im i just getting more confused? ^^;

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 07:50, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

oh man i get it! sorry this been really bugging me. :/

Kyon trying to imply that it's not like a controvesion debate, such as global warming.
so in that context you could say:

"It wasn't like i was stating the global warming/hot weather controversive, was I?"

I think that sounds much better!

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 17:27, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

==Translation Issues==

===General===

EDIT: And meanwhile Kinny fixes some of the issues. Oh well, the fact that they got fixed is what matters I guess, it's just that it means I wasted my time doing this.

Just pointing out some things that definitely aren't mere editing issues. There are many more spots where I question the way you've put it in English, but atleast those more or less agree with what was said in the novel.

Correction sentences will be fairly literal. They're mostly meant to give you an idea about what you got wrong.

--[[User:Cruzz|Cruzz]] 09:31, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

'''Hello Cruzz'''

nice to see you helping out, dispite your decline of joining this project (^o^)/

on the other hand you seem to ruffle some of our translators feathers.

^^;

While we have to generally agree with Kinny's points as he has mentioned in the Animesuki novel thread, please continue to help us.

Perhaps you can inform us in the talk page in the future, or even on the [format_guide|Unified Format Guideline] discussion page?

Unfortunately as Thelastguardian mentioned, we must inform him or all major translation contributions before hand.

thanks!

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:14, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Shrug, I just don't have any interest in promising to do anything, doesn't mean I won't try to meddle with the project if I find the time. As for ruffling feathers, that's more or less a necessary evil.

I'm not planning on directly editing any of the translations, I'll just post my comments on the respective talk pages. Do I need to get a special permission to do that?

--[[User:Cruzz|Cruzz]] 10:43, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

My feathers don't ruffle easily, and they're not ruffled now. As for your corrections, I agree with some of them. I don't claim perfection. However, I question the correctness of all your corrections -- specifically, the global warming remark, which I believe you've gotten wrong.

Kinny's edits and your remarks have also moved a couple of the sentences away from what is actually said. Specifically, the passage that now reads (after your correction and Kinny's edit):

'''All of the other three members of the SOS Brigade have told me that Suzumiya wasn't ordinary. Has global warming heated their brains so much that they short-circuited?'''

In the book, clearly says that Suzumiya "isn't ''human''", 人間じゃない -- not that she "wasn't ordinary".
It is my opinion that the passage out to read:

'''All of the other three members of the SOS Brigade have told me that Suzumiya isn't human.'''

The whole global warming sentence is a mess, but I can't really see any good reason not to let Kinny's version stand, since it more or less projects the same message as the other versions -- that is, that Kyon questions the sanity of all three other ordinary members of the SOS-dan. So let's leave it at that.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:13, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Kinny's version has nothing to do with mine, he actually posted his while I was writing this stuff I think. You might also notice that my version also said she wasn't human. As far as I can see there's not much need for interpretation in these sentences.

--[[User:Cruzz|Cruzz]] 13:41, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

===Haruhi, whom I'd parted with ===
ハルヒは二日前に駅前で別れたときまったく変化のない仏頂面で唇を突き出していた。最近マツな顏になったと思っていたのに、また元に戻っちまった。

×Haruhi, whom I'd parted with in front of the station, two days previously, twisted her face into a sour look, pouting. Lately, she'd been making this face a lot, and I was still waiting for it to turn back.

○Haruhi twisted her face into a sour look just like the one she had when I parted with her in front of the station two days ago. I had been thinking that lately she had been making more preferrable faces, but now she was back to the way she had been before that again.

===Haruhi gave me a sideways scowl....===
ハルヒは斜め上を睨み、俺は前を向き、岡部教師がやって来てホームルームが始まった。

×Haruhi gave me a sideways scowl (I used to be suitable), then Okabe-sensei arrived and homeroom class started.

○Haruhi started glaring at [a point at] an upward angle , I faced forwards, then Okabe-sensei arrived and homeroom class started.

===Thus, as I have described, ...===
だから俺は、一足先に部室に来ていた古泉一樹にこのように言った。

×Thus, as I have described, I arrive one step ahead of Koizumi Itsuki.

○So I said this to Koizumi Itsuki who had arrived in the room a step ahead of me.

===Oh, you too? You're the second ...===
「おや、お前も、と言うからにはすでにお二方からアプローチを受けているようですね」

×"Oh, you too? You're the second person to approach me about that, you know."

○"Oh, seeing as you're saying "you too", I guess you were already approached by the other two."

===Koizumi and I went to the cafeteria,...===
古泉が俺を伴って訪れた先は食堂の屋外テーブルだった。途中で自販機のコーヒーを買って俺に手渡し、丸いテーブルに男二人でつくのもアレだけども、この際仕方がない。

×Koizumi and I went to the cafeteria, where we found a table outside. Buying coffee at the vending machine midway, we took it with us to the round table, just two guys sitting together, nothing unusual.

○The place Koizumi took me was one of the outdoor tables of the cafeteria. He bought a coffee from a vending machine on the way there and handed it to me. Two guys sitting at a round table like this is what it is, but it can't be helped in this situation.

===Suzumiya is no ordinary person,...===
「涼宮がただ者ではないってことくらいか」
「それなら話は簡単です。その通りなのでね」

×"Suzumiya is no ordinary person, is that about it?"

×"If you want to put it that simply. That's exactly right."

○"Enough to know that Suzumiya is no ordinary person."

○"In that case, explaining will be easy. That's exactly right you see."

===Was this some kind of joke?...===
それは何かの冗談なのか？　ＳＯＳ団に揃った三人が三人とも涼宮を人間じゃないみたいなことを言い出すとは、地球温暖化のせいで熱気にあてられてるんじゃねえのか。

×Was this some kind of joke? So far, all three of the other three members of the SOS Brigade had suggested that Suzumiya wasn't human. It wasn't like blaming global warming for the heat, was it?

○"Is this some kind of joke? All three of the SOS-dan members suggesting stuff like Suzumiya not being human, aren't you just suffering from a fever caused by global warming?" /(aren't you just feverish because of global warming)

===I'd really rather you didn't repeat what you just said.===
「先に言わないで欲しいな」

×"I'd really rather you didn't repeat what you just said."

○"I'd appreciate it if you didn't say it before me"

=== Haruhi's Self-Introduction ===
Specifically: ''If there are any aliens, time travellers, out-of-worlders and espers, come look for me!'' is different from thelastguardian's version in Chapter 1: ''If anyone here is an alien, from the future, from a different dimension, or an esper, then come find me! That is all.''

As this phrase is such an important one, we should probably agree upon a translation that fits with how we describe Yuki, Mikuru and Itsuki in the other chapters too: Alien, Time Traveller and Esper? Should out-of-worlders be put as "Dimension Hoppers" or "Sliders" while we're at it?

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 18:59, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

mmm...well in the official SHnY wiki article they state "sliders" as well ,as it seems to be a generally accepted word for dimensional traveller.

Come to think of it ,we got aliens, espers and time travellers....does this mean theres gonna be a slider too? (O_o)?

But yeah, i think in the general terms, yuki should be referred to as the "alien", Mikuru as the Time Traveller, as for Itsuki....mmm...tricky, i would personally go for esper as its been mentioned here, and it's a easy route for continuality.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 20:29, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

Ok, then I guess we'll use "Sliders" and go change the above phrase in both Ch 1 and 5. I'll do it in a bit if someone doesn't do it first.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 20:46, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

=== The ecchi moment with Nagato Yuki ===
I know this isn't crucial to the story, but it's a fun moment, and I'd really appreciate it if a translator could clarify exactly what happened with Kyon getting into those compromising situations with Nagato Yuki. I'm finding it hard to visualize.
# One moment he's trying to help her up.
# The next, he's trying to carry her.
# The next, it looks as he were laying her down. ''(Ok, I do understand this transition.)''
# The next, she's resting on his chest, and he's lost in thought, so he doesn't notice.
#* So is he lying down with her on his chest right now? Do the books describe this very well?

Can't wait to see this animated, if they do.

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 21:20, 3 May 2006 (PDT)

The way I see it: She's on the floor and takes Kyon's hand to pull herself up. Kyon reaches down to further assist her, shifting to Carry position. Taniguchi interruption - from his POV, it SEEMS that Kyon is laying her down, when he's not (he's just frozen in position). Kyon resumes picking up Yuki and then gets lost in thought. Yuki regenerates while resting on his chest - presumably also in his arms or perhaps just leaning on him while standing herself.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 05:23, 6 May 2006 (PDT)

== "Consortium" -> ? ==

How about "Brotherhood?" instead? sounds like a smaller group, and not like some multinational government-like group.

Edit: or even "fellowship"

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 10:47, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Well, they use a weird term... 機関 literally means "organ, mechanism, facility, engine". I don't know about that... "Consortium" seems to miss the tone of the word. Another translation used by the fansubbers of the anime is "Organization", which is better, but still off.

I'm going to go off on a tangent and suggest a different term. One that gibes well with the idea that Tanigawa-sensei is a science fiction fan. I think the term he's trying to use is one that was borrowed from Cordwainer Smith, and that the word ought to be: "Instrumentality".

I'm not going to make an edit of the entire chapter, because this obviously needs to be discussed beforehand -- but that's my opinion.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 13:28, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

"noted, guess we should get this out the way as soon as possible but with some discussion before hand.

after having it clarified, i propose another term for it.

"Agent"

i.e. I'am part of the "Agent". sounds quite good, if i say so myself.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 14:45, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm. Well, okay, I guess that works -- but then it should be "The Agency", as "Agent" implies an individual.

One problem I see with this is that "The Agency" is a universally recognised euphemism for the C.I.A.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 14:47, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

oh...really?

i guess thats a US thing, we have no such thing in the backwards Brit isles.

how about The "System"? ..."Implement" or the "Operation"?

mmm...kinda like the "Operation" ...... you can say it in oublic and people would think your either a doctor or some sort of.....doctor. lol

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 15:05, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

My vote is still for "The Instrumentality". Partly because it fits the mechanistic tone of teh original word 機関, and partly because it's such an obvious reference to a classic science fiction master, Cordwainer Smith. I'm convinced that Tanigawa-sensei is making a deliberate literary allusion, just as he has done elsewhere in the book (with "The Fall of Hyperion" and with "The Blue Bird of Happiness").

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 15:18, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

mmm...i have no idea why i don't like that word, it just...doesn't sound right.

personally we could of called it the "council" or even the "carbinet", but they have the ring of a government sponsored large group.

Oh well, i just went round in circles just because I don't like that word, so i'll throw my last alternative and leave it at that for others to decide,

"The Encephalon" which means brain, the centre of knowledge, part of the whole. sorta mechanical thing as well.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 15:40, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Okay, now, I personally like "The Encephalon". It's cool in a geeky sort of way, and it's the sort of thing that I'd name my own secret society, if I had one. And we'd have cool black robes and scantily-attired handmaidens and all that jazz, and a plan to rule the world. And a secret handshake, and decoder rings. And they would rue the day they took us lightly! Muahahahahahhhh!

But... it just doesn't sound right for Koizumi's group's name. Sorry.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 16:52, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

ok...so we are back to square one.

dammn this..this..suxs..... :/

ok.. how about the "Ministry" which means One that serves as a means; an instrumentality.

or "Puissance" which means power, might.

"Ministry" actually sounds alright, it gives abit of a religous group, but that's ok, as essential thats what they are in regard to Haruhi.

But the word "Puissance" does give it the same shadowry image, on the same level as Illuminati.

I just realise why i don't like your word, its too long, it has whatch-call-it, five thingys. i.e.
in, stru, ment, ta, li, ty. five phonic bits.

while i preferr one that is around four or less. i.e. Mi, ni, stry or pu, i, sance.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 17:46, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

Six syllables, yes. I know, but on the other hand, there is a certain rolling sonorousness to it.

In-stru-men-TA-li-ty.

But I'm serious about my conviction that Tanigawa-sensei is making a literary allusion. I am certain that he's referencing Cordwainer Smith's classic SF stories. It would be perfectly in keeping with the obvious fact that the series, at least to begin with, is an elaborate SF fanfic.

If I'm voted down on this, so it goes -- but I'm still convinced this is how it is.

Brainstorming some possible alternatives: "The Complex", "The Structure"... meh.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 18:05, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm, out of the possibilities listed above "Instrumentality" does sound best I think, given we need a mechanical feel to it that also serves as a reference. Make sure to mark this word with a "translator's note/reference" just to point out the connection to Cordwainer Smith's work. Besides, for the odd case where such a long word might sound awkward, we can always refer to it as "Itsuki's group/affiliation" (inserting whatever pronoun is appropriate) though I can't immediately think of such odd cases.

Btw, am I correct in interpreting that, while there are only ~10 Espers in Itsuki's group, that there's likely a bunch of ordinary people too who deal with the Administration and stuff?

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 18:21, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

gaaah. psieye. grrr.

well he says 10 members, that was my impression.

But if that does not include other personals, part of the group who has no powers, then calling it the organisation,"council" even the "agency" or the one original would be more accurate.

I hate waiting for votes, three voters don't count.
need more people.

:p

[[User:Onizuka-gto|GTO-Kun]] 18:32, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

There's nothing weird about 機関. It is a very common word used for decision making bodies and organizations that were created for the fulfilment of specific goals. The suggestions here are the ones that are weird if you ask me. They're also fairly creative, but the original word itself doesn't really imply these sort of things.

I'd just go with a simple and widely accepted translation. "Organization", "Agency", "Council" (in rough order of preference).

--[[User:Cruzz|Cruzz]] 21:28, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

sheesh. i've done so many backpeddling i might as well just run backwards or something, but anyway, after giving it a run about in my head. "Council" doesn't have the same ring, and neither does "Agency". Which gets me back to square one.
dammit.

But Cruzz has a point, it's really just a simple word, but we all trying to find some deeper meaning into it.
After all this, i'm beginning to think its better we just left it as it is.
But i still don't like "instrumentality". heh.

But i can go with "complex" or even "Manifold" or..ok. i'll stop. just the first one. really.
no really. unless you like the other one?
arrgh.
Someone vote before i change my mind.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 22:14, 24 April 2006 (PDT)

=== 27th April, Deadline for this Debate to be concluded ===

ok. i hate to say this, but i'm gonna give this one more day, that is until it's the 27th, i don't want this to drag on, so thats the deadline for any other suggestion or aye/nay votes.
After that we count the votes, and leave it at that.
Which means though I loath to say it, if no one else put another suggestion or nay votes.
FoN's "instrumentality" gets the spot. dammit.
someone, anyone. help. \(;_;)/

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 21:12, 25 April 2006 (PDT)

Let me make it easier for you: Although I favour "The Intrumentality", I think "The Organization" ought to be our compromise. I have a feeling it is the option that best suits everybody's idea, and which stays closest to the original.

If anyone ever has the chance to find out from Tanigawa-sensei, directly or indirectly, whether the name was (as I think) intended as a nod to Cordwainer Smith's "Instrumentality of Man", I want to know. But for now, I think "The Organization" is the phrase to stick with.

(I kind of liked "The Encephalon", though -- it would look great on a business card: "F. On, Supreme Inquisitor, The Encephalon". Groovy...)

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 01:24, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

Hmm, then how about this: use "The Organisation" as our offical term throughout the text, but leave a footnote/reference note pointing to the "Translator's Notes/References" section (wherever they'll be) where we mention our thought of "Instrumentality" and the rest of FON's posts above. It's indeed nice to make note of references but the English equivalent seems slightly unwieldly to be used in 'everyday field talk'.

Heck, it may even be that the group's name is something different and more elegant, but because it's a nuisance to say it in full each time the field agents simply refer it as The Organisation - much easier for other people (read: Kyon) to understand too.

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 03:31, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

It's really quite confusing if you have to use "The Organization" in lines like "So this organization of yours, 'the Organization', what does it do?" This creates unnecessary repetition, which was why I used 'Consortium'. Because in the original text, "organization" is "souseki" while "kikan" is Koizumi's group.

As for the other alternatives, while "Instrumentality" sounds long and bulky, with a whopping six syllables, it's certainly easier for the reader to understand what it is than "Encephalon". Because when I read "kikan", I knew what it meant right away.

--[[User:Kinny Riddle|Kinny Riddle]] 22:26, 26 April 2006 (HKT)

I can go with organisation, but i can see your point Kinny, but in that case you mentioned all you have to do is change the words, i.e.

"So this '''group''' of yours, 'the Organization', what does it do?"

like so.

oh i like the footnote thing too, just link it to the format style guideline on the correct terms, and add a nte under it or something. saves adding the same footnote to each individual chapters.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 08:58, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

"Kikan Kakei Keizai Kenkyu" = The Institute for Research on Household Economics... So "Institute" ?? my 2 cents...

*
At the moment, its on "organisation"

But "Institutes" not that bad.....

it does sound better then "organisation"

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 11:51, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

Nah, I still prefer Organisation to Institute - the latter doesn't quite sound right and I get the impression it's not so Global from such a word. I can go with it, but my vote's still on Organisation.

And of course, the above line can be changed to something like "''So this group/association of yours, The Organization, what does it do?''"

--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 13:17, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

Hi, newcomer here giving my two cents:

How about the word '''"order"'''? '''"Order"''' carries a connotation of covertness and "cultishness", which might be what we're looking for here. It implies that the group exists for a special purpose -- that they're mere instruments or disciples serving a greater cause.

The thing I don't like about '''"order"''' though is that it also carries religious undertones.

[[User:Synecdoche|Synecdoche]] 14:55, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

Well, "order" for me, doesn't seem to fit.

it seems to me that "organisation" is the best fit,
Sounless three other users support an alternative we will be back to deadlock, but hopefully it will not come to that and we will finally have a solution to this.
Just pasted 2300hours UTC gentlemen. Times ticking, i'll be back to check on this before it's midnight.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 15:13, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

Guess it's decided then.

"Organisation" it is.

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]] 17:08, 26 April 2006 (PDT)

== Syntax Error in Sql Statement XD ==

i think there should be a _ between continuity code as it's an syntax error X_X
WHERE code=information should be WHERE code='information'
um.. that should be it XD

SELECT continuity_code
FROM databank
WHERE code='information'
ORDER BY aggressive_combat_data
HAVING END_MODE

---------

It seems it has been changed again... however the quotes around information weren't added and the condition PERSONAL NAME Asakura Ryouko was added.

SELECT continuity, code
FROM databank
WHERE code=information
ORDER BY aggressive_combat_data
HAVING end_mode
PERSONAL NAME Asakura Ryouko

In any case, in SQL syntax there is no such thing as a PERSONAL NAME modifier (and in any case, Asakura Ryouko would have to be enclosed between quotes). The usage of HAVING is incorrect as well, since the HAVING must be used in conjuction with a GROUP BY statement (which is not present) and it must be followed by a condition (normally an arithmetic one)...however it is such a trivial issue that it might not be worth correcting, but what do other people think about it? Was it like that in the original version? If that's the case, it might not be worth correcting
-[[User:Proto|Proto]] 1:14, 1 May 2006 (Central)

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume1 Chapter2

2006-05-03T00:52:27Z

Psieye: Extra comment

== References & Translators Notes ==

=== Moe ===

While its exact definition could be debated on (see [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moe_%28slang%29|Wikipedia's entry]), "Turn-on Factor" is a nice catch-all translation of it. Which direction you get 'turned on' can be varied: strong desire to protect and cuddle, "I so want to go out with him/her", fuzzy warmth at Omega cuteness - these are some possibilities all of which could fall under "Moe".

=== The Fall of Hyperion ===
About this passage:

''All the members are here today. Nagato Yuki sat in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about the effects of Saturn's satellites falling down. Asahina didn't have to come but still obediently arrived, sitting on a steel chair looking confused.''

The original Japanese text is:

一応メンバーは揃っていた。相も変わらず長門有希は定位置で土星のマイナー衛星が落ちた
とかどうしたとかいうタイトルのハードカバーを読みふくり、来なくてもいいのに生真面目に
もちゃんとやって来た朝日奈みくるさんは在所なげにパイプ椅子に腰掛けている。

So far as I can tell, a better translation of the passage would be:

''Anyway, all the members were here today. Nagato Yuki was in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about a minor satellite of Saturn falling down, or something like that. Asahina didn't have to come but had still obediently arrived, seated on a steel chair and looking confused.''

Obviously, the book in question (as we've seen in the anime) has to be ''The Fall of Hyperion'' by Dan Simmons -- but equally obviously, Kyon doesn't recognize it, and thinks it's about Hyperion the satellite of Saturn. This is marked by the tentative nature of his ''to ka doushita to ka iu taitoru''.

I'm changing this passage as shown, in the body text, but I just wanted to explain why I've changed it this way. I really think that we might want to include a translator's footnote here, to the effect that we know which book is meant, but that the confusion was present in the original text, and is indisputably deliberate on the part of the author. Are we going to make footnotes? If so, this is a good place for one.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 19:14, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

: That is a reasonable edit in my book. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 22:57, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

The general story is seven pilgrims re-visiting a planet, and most of the book is composed of the life stories of each pilgrim.

I read the first life story (the priest's) yesterday. It's one powerful piece of writing. I'd call it one of the most striking scifi tales I've read in the past year. If you get the chance, go read it...

Eleutheria 09:45, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

I've read the entire series, both the two "Hyperion" stories, and the two "Endymion" sequelae. It's excellent, though the coherence of the story wavers a bit near the end. I believe that I'm not the only one of the "regulars" who has read it all.

Then again, I've read a ''lot'' of science fiction over the years.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 12:43, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

I read the Fall of Hyperion today. Took me from lunch to 8 pm, since I wanted to soak in all of it. Rachel's exact timeline took some puzzling.

I'm now convinced that Nagato Yuki doesn't really read. Those thick books are for show. If she had got anything out of the Fall of Hyperion, she wouldn't still be so emotionless. She'd have realized the truth behind the Void Which Binds.

---[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 17:14, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

=== Doraemon ===

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Doraemon Doraemon] is probably the most famous robotic cat in Japanese culture. And it does smile a lot, apparently.

From Wikipedia:
<cite>
:Doraemon possesses a four-dimensional pocket from which he can produce all manner of futuristic tools, gadgets and playthings from a future department store.
</cite>

This dovetails nicely with the image of Haruhi smiling as she pulls something devious out of her bag.

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 17:23, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

:Ooh, good spot yeah - forgot to write that down after the Reference system was implemented. And yes, Doraemon does smile a lot - with a big big mouth expression.

:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 17:50, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

== Current Translation Debates ==

None.

== Resolved Translation Discussions ==

==== "...... If I could never marry because of this, would you still marry me......?" ====

「・・・私がお嫁にいけなくなるようなことになったら、貰ってくれますか・・・？」

According to the [http://forums.megatokyo.com/index.php?showtopic=1711607&st=625# detail analysis] of the original Japanese novel in MegaTokyo, the correct phase should be ''"Should something happen to me (that would keep me from marrying someone under a normal circumstance), will you marry me?"''

Blah I wish people(aka readers) would correct it when they notice a major mistake.

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 02:00, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Well, quite literally, Asahina is saying:

"If something should happen so I cannot become a bride, will you take me?"

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:29, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

So...change it? (It's 3 o'clock am here and my brain is on auto mode. You decide.)

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 02:45, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Done. Oh, and it's just past noon here -- I'm on Central European Time (GMT+1).

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 03:05, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume1 Chapter2

2006-05-03T00:50:55Z

Psieye: Ooh, nice spot!

== References & Translators Notes ==

=== Moe ===

While its exact definition could be debated on (see [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moe_%28slang%29|Wikipedia's entry]), "Turn-on Factor" is a nice catch-all translation of it. Which direction you get 'turned on' can be varied: strong desire to protect and cuddle, "I so want to go out with him/her", fuzzy warmth at Omega cuteness - these are some possibilities all of which could fall under "Moe".

=== The Fall of Hyperion ===
About this passage:

''All the members are here today. Nagato Yuki sat in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about the effects of Saturn's satellites falling down. Asahina didn't have to come but still obediently arrived, sitting on a steel chair looking confused.''

The original Japanese text is:

一応メンバーは揃っていた。相も変わらず長門有希は定位置で土星のマイナー衛星が落ちた
とかどうしたとかいうタイトルのハードカバーを読みふくり、来なくてもいいのに生真面目に
もちゃんとやって来た朝日奈みくるさんは在所なげにパイプ椅子に腰掛けている。

So far as I can tell, a better translation of the passage would be:

''Anyway, all the members were here today. Nagato Yuki was in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about a minor satellite of Saturn falling down, or something like that. Asahina didn't have to come but had still obediently arrived, seated on a steel chair and looking confused.''

Obviously, the book in question (as we've seen in the anime) has to be ''The Fall of Hyperion'' by Dan Simmons -- but equally obviously, Kyon doesn't recognize it, and thinks it's about Hyperion the satellite of Saturn. This is marked by the tentative nature of his ''to ka doushita to ka iu taitoru''.

I'm changing this passage as shown, in the body text, but I just wanted to explain why I've changed it this way. I really think that we might want to include a translator's footnote here, to the effect that we know which book is meant, but that the confusion was present in the original text, and is indisputably deliberate on the part of the author. Are we going to make footnotes? If so, this is a good place for one.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 19:14, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

: That is a reasonable edit in my book. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 22:57, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

The general story is seven pilgrims re-visiting a planet, and most of the book is composed of the life stories of each pilgrim.

I read the first life story (the priest's) yesterday. It's one powerful piece of writing. I'd call it one of the most striking scifi tales I've read in the past year. If you get the chance, go read it...

Eleutheria 09:45, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

I've read the entire series, both the two "Hyperion" stories, and the two "Endymion" sequelae. It's excellent, though the coherence of the story wavers a bit near the end. I believe that I'm not the only one of the "regulars" who has read it all.

Then again, I've read a ''lot'' of science fiction over the years.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 12:43, 1 May 2006 (PDT)

I read the Fall of Hyperion today. Took me from lunch to 8 pm, since I wanted to soak in all of it. Rachel's exact timeline took some puzzling.

I'm now convinced that Nagato Yuki doesn't really read. Those thick books are for show. If she had got anything out of the Fall of Hyperion, she wouldn't still be so emotionless. She'd have realized the truth behind the Void Which Binds.

---[[User:Eleutheria|Eleutheria]] 17:14, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

=== Doraemon ===

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Doraemon Doraemon] is probably the most famous robotic cat in Japanese culture. And it does smile a lot, apparently.

From Wikipedia:
<cite>
:Doraemon possesses a four-dimensional pocket from which he can produce all manner of futuristic tools, gadgets and playthings from a future department store.
</cite>

This dovetails nicely with the image of Haruhi smiling as she pulls something devious out of her bag.

--[[User:The naming game|The naming game]] 17:23, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

:Ooh, good spot yeah - forgot to write that down after the Reference system was implemented

:--[[User:Psieye|Psieye]] 17:50, 2 May 2006 (PDT)

== Current Translation Debates ==

None.

== Resolved Translation Discussions ==

==== "...... If I could never marry because of this, would you still marry me......?" ====

「・・・私がお嫁にいけなくなるようなことになったら、貰ってくれますか・・・？」

According to the [http://forums.megatokyo.com/index.php?showtopic=1711607&st=625# detail analysis] of the original Japanese novel in MegaTokyo, the correct phase should be ''"Should something happen to me (that would keep me from marrying someone under a normal circumstance), will you marry me?"''

Blah I wish people(aka readers) would correct it when they notice a major mistake.

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 02:00, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Well, quite literally, Asahina is saying:

"If something should happen so I cannot become a bride, will you take me?"

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:29, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

So...change it? (It's 3 o'clock am here and my brain is on auto mode. You decide.)

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 02:45, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Done. Oh, and it's just past noon here -- I'm on Central European Time (GMT+1).

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 03:05, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume1 Chapter2

2006-05-01T00:45:17Z

Psieye: Transferred Eleutheria's information on Hyperion to here, where it'll be instantly accessible to casual readers

== References & Translators Notes ==

=== Moe ===

While its exact definition could be debated on (see [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moe_%28slang%29|Wikipedia's entry]), "Turn-on Factor" is a nice catch-all translation of it. Which direction you get 'turned on' can be varied: strong desire to protect and cuddle, "I so want to go out with him/her", fuzzy warmth at Omega cuteness - these are some possibilities all of which could fall under "Moe".

=== The Fall of Hyperion ===
About this passage:

''All the members are here today. Nagato Yuki sat in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about the effects of Saturn's satellites falling down. Asahina didn't have to come but still obediently arrived, sitting on a steel chair looking confused.''

The original Japanese text is:

一応メンバーは揃っていた。相も変わらず長門有希は定位置で土星のマイナー衛星が落ちた
とかどうしたとかいうタイトルのハードカバーを読みふくり、来なくてもいいのに生真面目に
もちゃんとやって来た朝日奈みくるさんは在所なげにパイプ椅子に腰掛けている。

So far as I can tell, a better translation of the passage would be:

''Anyway, all the members were here today. Nagato Yuki was in her usual spot, reading a hardback book about a minor satellite of Saturn falling down, or something like that. Asahina didn't have to come but had still obediently arrived, seated on a steel chair and looking confused.''

Obviously, the book in question (as we've seen in the anime) has to be ''The Fall of Hyperion'' by Dan Simmons -- but equally obviously, Kyon doesn't recognize it, and thinks it's about Hyperion the satellite of Saturn. This is marked by the tentative nature of his ''to ka doushita to ka iu taitoru''.

I'm changing this passage as shown, in the body text, but I just wanted to explain why I've changed it this way. I really think that we might want to include a translator's footnote here, to the effect that we know which book is meant, but that the confusion was present in the original text, and is indisputably deliberate on the part of the author. Are we going to make footnotes? If so, this is a good place for one.

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 19:14, 19 April 2006 (PDT)

: That is a reasonable edit in my book. --[[User:Baltakatei|Baltakatei]] 22:57, 21 April 2006 (PDT)

The general story is seven pilgrims re-visiting a planet, and most of the book is composed of the life stories of each pilgrim.

I read the first life story (the priest's) yesterday. It's one powerful piece of writing. I'd call it one of the most striking scifi tales I've read in the past year. If you get the chance, go read it...

Eleutheria 09:45, 30 April 2006 (PDT)

== Current Translation Debates ==

None.

== Resolved Translation Discussions ==

==== "...... If I could never marry because of this, would you still marry me......?" ====

「・・・私がお嫁にいけなくなるようなことになったら、貰ってくれますか・・・？」

According to the [http://forums.megatokyo.com/index.php?showtopic=1711607&st=625# detail analysis] of the original Japanese novel in MegaTokyo, the correct phase should be ''"Should something happen to me (that would keep me from marrying someone under a normal circumstance), will you marry me?"''

Blah I wish people(aka readers) would correct it when they notice a major mistake.

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 02:00, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Well, quite literally, Asahina is saying:

"If something should happen so I cannot become a bride, will you take me?"

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 02:29, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

So...change it? (It's 3 o'clock am here and my brain is on auto mode. You decide.)

--[[User:Thelastguardian|Thelastguardian]] 02:45, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Done. Oh, and it's just past noon here -- I'm on Central European Time (GMT+1).

--[[User:Freak Of Nature|Freak Of Nature]] 03:05, 23 April 2006 (PDT)

Talk:Format guideline

2006-04-28T10:25:50Z

Psieye: Hmm... Nearly Abolish Present Tense - accepted?

Talk:Format guideline

2006-04-27T20:23:04Z

Psieye: Forgot timestamp

Talk:Format guideline

2006-04-27T20:22:04Z

Psieye: Hmm... FON's details are good

Talk:Format guideline

2006-04-27T19:18:02Z

Psieye: Ch 2's Talk page now done to Option 1 - thoughts?

Talk:Suzumiya Haruhi:Volume1 Chapter2

2006-04-27T19:12:23Z

Psieye: Re-organised this page as according to Option 1 as suggested in the Format Guideline talk page

Talk:Format guideline

2006-04-27T17:51:44Z

Psieye: Alright, give me time and I'll produce a sample Option 1 Ch 2 talk page

Talk:Format guideline

2006-04-27T15:17:02Z

Psieye: Where to put Translator Notes/References?